diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/50231-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50231-0.txt | 11898 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 11898 deletions
diff --git a/old/50231-0.txt b/old/50231-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 207a85d..0000000 --- a/old/50231-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11898 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's The Romance of Modern Sieges, by Edward Gilliat - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: The Romance of Modern Sieges - Describing the personal adventures, resource and daring - of besiegers and beseiged in all parts of the world - -Author: Edward Gilliat - -Release Date: October 16, 2015 [EBook #50231] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROMANCE OF MODERN SIEGES *** - - - - -Produced by Shaun Pinder, Paul Clark and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - Transcriber's Note: - - Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as - possible, including some inconsistent hyphenation. Some minor - corrections of spelling and punctuation have been made. - - Italic text has been marked with _underscores_. - - - - -The Romance of Modern Sieges - - -[Illustration: THE SALLY FROM THE FORT AT KUMASSI - -Led by Capt. Armitage, some two hundred loyal natives sallied forth. At -their head marched the native chiefs, prominent amongst whom was the -young king of Aguna. He was covered back and front with fetish charms, -and on his feet were boots, and where these ended his black legs -began.] - - - - - THE ROMANCE OF - MODERN SIEGES - - DESCRIBING THE PERSONAL ADVENTURES, - RESOURCE AND DARING OF BESIEGERS - AND BESIEGED IN ALL PARTS OF - THE WORLD - - BY - EDWARD GILLIAT, M.A. - - SOMETIME MASTER AT HARROW SCHOOL - AUTHOR OF “FOREST OUTLAWS,” “IN LINCOLN GREEN,” _&c._, _&c._ - - WITH SIXTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS - - PHILADELPHIA - J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY - - LONDON: SEELEY & CO. LIMITED - 1908 - - - - -PREFACE - - -These chapters are not histories of sieges, but narratives of such -incidents as occur in beleaguered cities, and illustrate human nature -in some of its strangest moods. That “facts are stranger than fiction” -these stories go to prove: such unexpected issues, such improbable -interpositions meet us in the pages of history. What writer of fiction -would dare to throw down battlements and walls by an earthquake, and -represent besiegers as paralysed by religious fear? These tales are -full, indeed, of all the elements of romance, from the heroism and -self-devotion of the brave and the patient suffering of the wounded, to -the generosity of mortal foes and the kindliness and humour which gleam -even on the battle-field and in the hospital. But the realities of war -have not been kept out of sight; now and then the veil has been lifted, -and the reader has been shown a glimpse of those awful scenes which -haunt the memory of even the stoutest veteran. - -We cannot realize fully the life that a soldier lives unless we see -both sides of that life. We cannot feel the gratitude that we ought to -feel unless we know the strain and suspense, the agony and endurance, -that go to make up victory or defeat. In time of war we are full of -admiration for our soldiers and sailors, but in the past they have been -too often forgotten or slighted when peace has ensued. Not to keep in -memory the great deeds of our countrymen is mere ingratitude. - -Hearty acknowledgments are due to the authors and publishers who have -so kindly permitted quotation from their books. Every such permission -is more particularly mentioned in its place. The writer has also had -many a talk with men who have fought in the Crimea, in India, in -France, and in South Africa, and is indebted to them for some little -personal touches such as give life and colour to a narrative. - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER I - - SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR (1779-1782) - - PAGES - - The position of the Rock--State of defence--Food-supply--Rodney - brings relief--Fire-ships sent in--A convoy in a fog--Heavy - guns bombard the town--Watching the cannon-ball--Catalina gets - no gift--One against fourteen--Red-hot shot save the day--Lord - Howe to the rescue 17-27 - - - CHAPTER II - - DEFENCE OF ACRE (1799) - - Jaffa stormed by Napoleon--Sir Sidney Smith hurries to - Acre--Takes a convoy--How the French procured cannon-balls--The - Turks fear the mines--A noisy sortie--Fourteen assaults--A - Damascus blade--Seventy shells explode--Napoleon nearly - killed--The siege raised--A painful retreat 28-36 - - - CHAPTER III - - THE WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA (1809) - - Talavera between two fires--Captain Boothby wounded--Brought - into Talavera--The fear of the citizens--The surgeons’ - delay--Operations without chloroform--The English retire--French - troops arrive--Plunder--French officers kind, and protect - Boothby--A private bent on loot beats a hasty retreat 37-52 - - - CHAPTER IV - - THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO (1812) - - A night march--Waiting for scaling-ladders--The assault--Ladders - break--Shells and grenades--A magazine explodes--Street - fighting--Drink brings disorder and plunder--Great spoil 53-61 - - - CHAPTER V - - THE STORMING OF BADAJOS (1812) - - Rescue of wounded men--A forlorn hope--Fire-balls light up the - scene--A mine explodes--Partial failure of the English--Escalade - of the castle--Pat’s humour and heroism--Saving a - General--Wellington hears the news--The day after the storm 62-75 - - - CHAPTER VI - - A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN (1813) - - The _coup de grâce_--The hospital--A cruel order--An attempt at - escape--Removed to the castle--The English at the breach--Many - are wounded--French ladies sleep in the open--A vertical - fire--English gunners shoot too well--A good sabre lightly won 76-89 - - - CHAPTER VII - - JELLALABAD (1842) - - Position of the town--Sale’s brigade rebuilds the defences--A - sortie--Bad news--A queer noise--A ruse that did not - succeed--The only survivor comes in--Story of a massacre--The - earthquake--The walls are down--Are rebuilt--English - magic--Pollock comes--Fight outside--The peril of Lady Sale 90-109 - - - CHAPTER VIII - - SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL (1854-1856) - - The English land without tents--Mr. Kinglake shows off before - Lord Raglan--The Alma--Strange escapes--Looted houses--Fair - plunder--Balaklava Bay--Horses lost at sea--A derelict worth - having--Jack very helpful--The Heavy and Light - Brigades--Spies--Fraternizing 110-125 - - - CHAPTER IX - - AFTER INKERMANN (1854) - - Valiant deeds--Lord Raglan under fire--Tryon the best shot--A - Prince’s button--A cold Christmas--Savage horses--The Mamelon - redoubt--Corporal Quin--Colonel Zea 126-136 - - - CHAPTER X - - THE INDIAN MUTINY--DELHI (1857-1858) - - The Mutiny begins--A warning from a sepoy--A near thing--A - noble act of a native officer--In camp at Delhi with no kit--A - plan that failed--Our first check--Wilson in command--Seaton - wounded--Arrival of Nicholson--Captures guns--The assault--The - fate of the Princes--Pandy in a box 137-158 - - - CHAPTER XI - - THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW (31ST OF MAY TO 25TH OF SEPTEMBER, 1857) - - Firing at close quarters--Adventures of fugitives--Death of Sir - H. Lawrence--His character--Difficulty of sending letters--Mines - and counter-mines--Fulton killed--Signs of the relief coming--A - great welcome--Story of the escape from Cawnpore 159-174 - - - CHAPTER XII - - THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW (1857) - - The scene at Cawnpore--Fights before Lucknow--Nearly blown up--A - hideous nightmare--Cheering a runaway--All safe out of the - Residency--A quick march back--Who stole the biscuits?--Sir - Colin’s own regiment 175-190 - - - CHAPTER XIII - - RUNNING THE BLOCKADE (1861) - - North _v._ South--A new President hates slavery--Port Sumter is - bombarded--Ladies on the house-top--Niggers don’t mind - shells--A blockade-runner comes to Oxford--The _Banshee_ strips - for the race--Wilmington--High pay--Lights out--Cast the lead--A - stern chase--The run home--Lying _perdu_--The _Night-hawk_ saved - by Irish humour--Southern need at the end of the war--Negro - dignity waxes big 191-201 - - - CHAPTER XIV - - THE FIRST IRONCLADS (1862) - - Will they sink or swim?--Captain Ericsson, the Swede--The - _Merrimac_ raised and armoured--The _Monitor_ built by private - venture--_Merrimac_ surprises Fort Monroe--The _Cumberland_ - attacked--The silent monster comes on--Her ram makes an - impression--Morris refuses to strike his flag--The _Cumberland_ - goes down--The _Congress_ is next for attention--On fire and - forced to surrender--Blows up at midnight--The _Minnesota_ - aground shows she can bite--General panic--Was it Providence?--A - light at sea--Only a cheese-box on a raft--Sunday’s fight - between two monsters--The _Merrimac_ finds she is deeply hurt, - wounded to death--The four long hours--Worden and Buchanan both - do their best--Signals for help--The fiery end of the - _Whitehall_ gunboat 202-212 - - - CHAPTER XV - - CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS (1862) - - New Orleans and its forts--Farragut despises craven counsel--The - mortar-fleet in disguise--Fire-rafts rush down--A week of hot - gun-fire--A dash through the defences--The _Varuna’s_ last - shot--Oscar, aged thirteen--Ranged before the city--Anger of - mob--Summary justice--Soldiers insulted in the streets--General - Butler in command--Porter nearly blown up in - council--Fort Jackson in ruins--“The fuse is out” 213-219 - - - CHAPTER XVI - - THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND (1862 AND 1865) - - Fair Oaks a drawn battle--Robert Lee succeeds Johnston--Reforms - in the army--Humours of the sentinels--Chaffing the - niggers--Their idea of liberty--The pickets chum - together--Stuart’s raid--A duel between a Texan and a - German--Effect of music on soldiers--A terrible retreat to James - River--Malvern Hill battle-scenes--Three years after--General - Grant before Richmond--Coloured troops enter the Southern - capital in triumph--Lee surrenders--Friends once more 220-230 - - - CHAPTER XVII - - THE SIEGE OF PARIS (1870-1871) - - WITH THE GERMANS OUTSIDE - - The Germans invest Paris--Trochu’s sortie fails--The English - ambulance welcomed--A Prince’s visit to the wounded--In the - snow--Madame Simon--A brave Lieutenant--Piano and jam--The big - guns begin--St. Denis--Old Jacob writes to the Crown Prince--A - dramatic telegram--Spy fever--Journalists mobbed 231-240 - - - CHAPTER XVIII - - THE SIEGE OF PARIS--_Continued_ - - WITH THE BESIEGED (1870-1871) - - Moods in Paris--The Empress escapes--Taking down Imperial - flags--Playing dominoes under fire--Cowards branded--Balloon - post--Return of the wounded--French numbed by cold--The lady - and the dogs--The nurse who was mighty particular--Castor and - Pollux pronounced tough--Stories of suffering 241-250 - - - CHAPTER XIX - - METZ (1870) - - Metz surrounded--Taken for a spy--Work with an ambulance--Fierce - Prussians rob an old woman--Attempt to leave Metz--Refusing - an honour--The _cantinière’s_ horse--The grey pet of the - regiment--Deserters abound--A village fired for punishment--Sad - scenes at the end 251-263 - - - CHAPTER XX - - PLEVNA (1877) - - An English boy as Turkish Lieutenant--A mêlée--Wounded by a - horseman--Takes letter to Russian camp--The Czar watches the - guns--Skobeleff’s charge--The great Todleben arrives--Skobeleff - deals with cowards--Pasting labels--The last sortie--Osman - surrenders--Prisoners in the snow--Bukarest ladies very kind 264-279 - - - CHAPTER XXI - - SIEGE OF KHARTOUM (1884) - - Gordon invited to the Soudan--The Mahdi--Chinese Gordon--His - religious feeling--Not supported by England--Arabs - attack--Blacks as cowards--Pashas shot--The _Abbas_ sent down - with Stewart--Her fate--Relief coming--Provisions fail--A - sick steamer--_Bordein_ sent down to Shendy--Alone on the - house-top--Sir Charles Wilson and Beresford steam up--The rapids - and sand-bank--“Do you see the flag?”--“Turn and fly”--Gordon’s - fate 280-288 - - - CHAPTER XXII - - KUMASSI (1900) - - The Governor’s visit--Pageant of Kings--Evil omens--The Fetish - Grove--The fort--Loyal natives locked out--A fight--King Aguna’s - triumph--Relief at last--Their perils--Saved by a dog--Second - relief--Governor retires--Wait for Colonel Willcocks--The flag - still flying--Lady Hodgson’s adventures 289-302 - - - CHAPTER XXIII - - MAFEKING (1899-1900) - - Snyman begins to fire--A flag of trace--Midnight sortie--The - dynamite trolley--Kaffirs careless--A cattle raid--Eloff nearly - takes Mafeking--Is taken himself instead--The relief dribble - in--At 2 a.m. come cannon with Mahon and Plumer 303-317 - - - CHAPTER XXIV - - THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY (1899-1900) - - The diamond-mines--Cecil Rhodes comes in--Streets - barricaded--Colonel Kekewich sends out the armoured train--Water - got from the De Beers Company’s mines--A job lot of shells--De - Beers can make shells too--Milner’s message--Beef or - horse?--Long Cecil--Labram killed--Shelter down the mines--A - capture of dainties--Major Rodger’s adventures--General French - comes to the rescue--Outposts astonished to see Lancers and - New Zealanders 318-325 - - - CHAPTER XXV - - THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH (1899-1900) - - Ladysmith--Humours of the shell--The _Lyre_ tries to be - funny--Attack on Long Tom--A brave bugler--Practical jokes--The - black postman--A big trek--Last shots--Some one comes--Saved - at last 326-340 - - - CHAPTER XXVI - - SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR (1904) - - Port Arthur--Its hotel life--Stoessel not popular--Fleet - surprised--Shelled at twelve miles--Japanese pickets make a - mistake--Wounded cannot be brought in--Polite even under the - knife--The etiquette of the bath--The unknown - death--Kondrachenko, the real hero--The white flag at last--Nogi - the modest--“Banzai!”--Effect of good news on the wounded--The - fleet sink with alacrity 341-352 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - THE SALLY FROM THE FORT AT KUMASSI (see p. 294) _Frontispiece_ - - THE LAST SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR BY FRANCE AND SPAIN _To face p._ 26 - - THE NIGHT ASSAULT OF CIUDAD RODRIGO " 56 - - THE ESCALADE OF THE CASTLE " 66 - - THE LAST OF AN ARMY " 96 - - GETTING RID OF HIS CAPTORS " 128 - - A DARING DEED: BLOWING UP THE CASHMERE GATE, DELHI " 154 - - THE LIGHTER SIDE OF WAR AT LUCKNOW " 180 - - SHOT DOWN BY THEIR FELLOW-CITIZENS " 216 - - A DUEL BETWEEN A TEXAN AND A GERMAN " 224 - - THE BALLOON POST USED DURING THE SIEGE OF PARIS " 244 - - A STRANGE WEAPON OF OFFENCE " 282 - - THE BOERS, TAKEN BY SURPRISE, WERE UNSTEADY AND - PANIC-STRUCK " 304 - - A BRITISH AMAZON AT MAFEKING " 308 - - A RUSSIAN TORPEDO-BOAT DESTROYER ELUDING THE JAPANESE - FLEET " 344 - - A HUMAN LADDER " 348 - - - - -THE ROMANCE OF MODERN SIEGES - - - - -CHAPTER I - -SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR (1779-1782). - - The position of the Rock--State of defence--Food-supply--Rodney - brings relief--Fire-ships sent in--A convoy in a fog--Heavy guns - bombard the town--Watching the cannon-ball--Catalina gets no - gift--One against fourteen--Red-hot shot save the day--Lord Howe to - the rescue. - - -Gibraltar! What a thrill does the very name evoke to one who knows -a little of English history and England’s heroes! But to those who -have the good fortune to steam in a P. and O. liner down the coast of -Portugal, and catch sight of the Rock on turning by Cabrita Point into -the Bay of Algeciras the thrill of admiration is intensified. For the -great Rock lies like a lion couched on the marge of the Mediterranean. -It is one of the pillars of Hercules: it commands the entrance to the -inner sea. - -From 712 to the beginning of the fourteenth century Gibraltar was -in the hands of the Saracens; then it fell into the hands of the -Spaniards. In 1704, the year of Blenheim, a combined English and Dutch -fleet under Sir George Rooke captured the Rock from the Marquis de -Salines, and Gibraltar has since then remained in the possession of the -English, though several attempts have been made to wrest it from us. -Before we follow Captain Drinkwater in some details of the great siege, -a few words must be said about the Rock and its defences as they then -were. - -The Rock itself juts out like a promontory, rising to a height of 1,300 -feet, and joined to the Spanish mainland by a low sandy isthmus, which -is at the foot of the Rock about 2,700 feet broad. On a narrow ledge -at the foot of the north-west slope lies the little town, huddled up -beneath the frowning precipice and bristling batteries excavated out of -the solid rock. At different heights, up to the very crest, batteries -are planted, half or wholly concealed by the galleries. All along the -sea-line were bastions, mounted with great guns and howitzers, and -supplied with casemates for 1,000 men. In all the fortifications were -armed with 663 pieces of artillery. Conspicuous among the buildings -was an old Moorish castle on the north-west side of the hill: here was -planted the Grand Battery, with the Governor’s residence at the upper -corner of the walls. Many caves and hollows are found in the hill -convenient both for powder magazines and also for hiding-places to the -apes who colonize the Rock. The climate even at mid-winter is so mild -and warm that cricket and tennis can be played on dry grass, wherever a -lawn can be found in the neighbourhood, as the writer has experienced. -But at Gibraltar itself all is stony ground and barren rock; only on -the western slope a few palmettos grow, with lavender and Spanish -broom, roses and asphodels. - -In 1777 a good opportunity seemed to be offered for Spain to recover -the Rock from England. The North American colonies had seceded, and the -prestige of Britain had suffered a severe blow. The fleets of France -and Spain, sixty-six sail of the line, were opposed by Sir Charles -Hardy’s thirty-eight, but with these he prevented the enemy from -landing an invading army on the English shore. But Spain was intent -on retaking Gibraltar, and had already planted batteries across the -isthmus which connects the Rock with Spain. - -General Elliot, the Governor of Gibraltar, had a garrison 5,382 strong, -428 artillerymen, and 106 engineers. Admiral Duff had brought his -ships--a sixty-gun man-of-war, three frigates, and a sloop--alongside -the New Mole. All preparations were made to resist a siege. Towards the -middle of August the enemy succeeded in establishing a strict blockade -with the object of reducing the garrison by famine. There were not -more than forty head of cattle in the place, and supplies from Africa -were intercepted by the Spanish cruisers. In November the effects of -scarcity began to be felt, though many of the inhabitants had been sent -away. Mutton was three shillings a pound, ducks fourteen shillings a -couple; even fish and bread were very scarce. General Elliot set the -example of abstemious living, and for eight days he lived on 4 ounces -of rice a day. The inhabitants had for some time been put upon a daily -ration of bread, delivered under the protection of sentries with fixed -bayonets. But even with this safeguard for the week there was a scene -of struggling daily. Many times the stronger got more than their share, -the weaker came away empty-handed, and eked out a wretched existence on -leeks and thistles. Even soldiers and their families were perilously -near starvation. So that a listless apathy fell on the majority, and -they looked seaward in vain for a help that did not arrive. - -It was not until the 15th of January, 1780, that the joyful news went -round the little town of a brig in the offing which bore the British -flag. - -“She cannot pass the batteries!” - -“She is standing in for the Old Mole! Hurrah!” - -That brig brought the tidings of approaching relief, and many a wet eye -kindled with hope. - -But the look-out on Signal Point could see the Spaniards in Algeciras -Bay preparing for sea eleven men-of-war to cut off the convoy. Again -the hopes of the garrison went down. They did not know, neither did -the Spaniards, that Admiral Sir George Rodney, an old Harrow boy, was -escorting the convoy with a powerful fleet of twenty-one sail of the -line. He quickly drove the eleven Spaniards into headlong flight, -but before rounding into the bay he fell in with fifteen Spanish -merchant-men and six ships of war, which became his prize. - -Then for a time the town and garrison enjoyed themselves frugally, and -life became worth living. But on the departure of Rodney the Spaniards -tried to destroy the British vessels in the bay with fire-ships. - -It was on a June night that the fire spread, and the gleam shot across -the water, lighting up Algeciras and the cork forests that clothe the -mountain-side. Then the alarm was given. The _Panther_, a sixty-gun -man-of-war, and the other armed ships opened fire on the assailants; -officers and men sprang into their boats and grappled the blazing -ships, making fast hawsers, and towing them under the great guns of the -Rock, where they were promptly sunk. - -Again the blight of ennui, sickness, and famine came on the little -garrison; but in October a cargo of fruit came just in time to save -them from scurvy. In March, 1781, the want of bread became serious: -biscuit crumbs were selling for a shilling a pound. “How long?” was -the anxious cry that was felt, if not expressed in words. Had England -forgotten her brave men? - -On the 12th of April, to the joyful surprise of all, a great convoy -was signalled, escorted by a strong fleet. Every man, woman, and child -who could walk came out upon the ramparts and gazed seawards with -glistening eyes. At daybreak, says the historian of the siege, “Admiral -Darby’s much-expected fleet was in sight from our signal-house, but -was not discernible from below, being obscured by a thick mist in the -Gut. As the sun rose, however, the fog rose too like the curtain of -a vast theatre, discovering to the anxious garrison one of the most -beautiful and pleasing scenes it is possible to conceive. The ecstasies -of the inhabitants at this grand and exhilarating sight are not to be -described; but, alas! they little dreamed of the tremendous blow that -impended, which was to annihilate their property, and reduce many of -them to indigence and beggary.” - -For this second relief of the garrison stung the Spaniards into the -adoption of a measure which inflicted a large amount of suffering on -the citizens. They at once began to bombard the town with sixty-four -heavy guns and fifty mortars. All amongst the crowds in the narrow, -winding streets, through the frail roofs and windows, came shot and -shell, so that one and all fled from their homes, seeking cover among -the rocks. This was the time for thieves to operate, and many houses -were rifled of their contents. Then it was discovered that many -hucksters and liquor-dealers had been hoarding and hiding their stocks, -and a fire having broken out in a wine-shop, the soldiers tasted and -drank to excess. Then in a few days the discipline became relaxed; -many of the garrison stole and took away to their quarters barrels of -wine, which they proceeded to stow away, to their own peril and ruin. -At length General Elliot was compelled to issue orders that any soldier -found drunk or asleep at his post should be shot. - -What surprises us in our days of long-distance firing is the strange -fact that a man with sharp vision could see one of the cannon-balls -as it came towards him. One day, we are told, an officer saw a ball -coming his way, but he was so fascinated by it that he could not move -out of the way. Another day a shot fell into a house in which nearly -twenty people were gathered together: all escaped except one child. -On another occasion a shot came through the embrasures of one of the -British batteries, took off the legs of two men, one leg of another, -and wounded a fourth man in both legs, so that “four men had seven -legs taken off and wounded by one shot.” A boy who had been posted on -the works, on account of his keenness of vision, to warn the men when -a cannon-ball was coming their way, had only just been complaining -that they did not heed his warnings, and while he turned to the men -this shot which did all this hurt was fired by the enemy. A large -cannon-ball in those days weighed 30 pounds, others much less. The -author remembers Admiral Colomb telling the Harrow boys in a lecture -that a Captain of those days could carry two or more cannon-balls in -his coat-tail pocket; the balls of modern guns have to be moved by -hydraulic machinery. Yet it is astonishing how much damage the old -cannon-balls could inflict, lopping along like overgrown cricket-balls -as they did. - -Sometimes incidents happened of an amusing character. - -One day a soldier was rummaging about among the ruins of a fallen -house, and came upon a find of watches and jewels. He bethought him at -once of a very pretty Spanish girl who had coquetted with him in the -gardens of the Alameda. - -“Now, let me see,” he murmured to himself, “how can I put this away -safe? Little Catalina will laugh when she sees them there jewels, I’ll -be bound! Humph! I can’t take this lot to quarters, that’s sartin! -Them sergeants, as feel one all round on return from duty, will grab -the lot.” - -So he walked on, musing and pondering over his weighty affair. - -As he was passing the King’s Bastion a happy thought struck him. - -“By George, sir!” he said to himself, “it’s just the very thing. Who -would think of looking for a watch inside a gun?” and he chuckled to -himself. - -It was high noon; the sentinel seemed half asleep. The soldier tied up -his prize in his handkerchief, took out the wad of the gun, and slipped -his treasure-trove into the bore of the cannon, replacing the wad -carefully. That evening he met Catalina, and managed to inform her that -he had a pleasant surprise for her, if she could come to the King’s -Bastion. - -Her dark eyes glanced mischievously. - -“No, not in the evening, I thank you, Jacko. I will come to-morrow, an -hour ofter sunrise.” - -“Very well, Catalina; I see you do not trust me. To-morrow, then, you -shall come with me to the King’s Bastion, and see with your own eyes -how rich I can make you.” - -Catalina understood enough English to laugh heartily at her lover’s -grave and mysterious words. - -“He has stolen a loaf and a bottle of wine,” she thought in her -simplicity. - -However, Catalina did not disappoint Jack, and together they paced -towards the semi-circular platform of the King’s Bastion. - -Jack was a very proud man as he tried to explain to his lady-love what -a surprise was in store for her: he touched her wrists to show how the -bracelets would fit, and her shapely neck to prove the existence of a -splendid necklace, and Catalina began to believe her boy. - -But as they came out upon the gun platform, Jack stopped suddenly, and -uttered a fearful oath. - -“O dios!” cried the maid, “what is there to hurt, Jacko?” - -“Don’t you see? Oh, Catalina, the game is up! That devil of a gunner is -wiping out the bore of his gun!” - -Jack ran up, and, seizing the man by the arm, said: “I say, mate, if -you have found a parcel in that gun, it’s mine! I put it in last night. -I tell you it’s mine, mate! Don’t you try to make believe you have not -seen it, ’cos I know you has.” - -The gunner stared in open-mouthed astonishment at the speaker. At last -he said, with a touch of sarcasm: - -“What for do you think I am wiping out her mouth, you silly! You must -have slept pretty sound not to know that them gun-boats crept up again -last night.” - -“The devil take them! Then, where’s that gold watch of mine and them -jewels? I put ’em for safety in that fool of a gun.” - -“Oh, then, you may depend upon it, my lad, that the watch-glass has got -broke, for we fired a many rounds in the night.” - -“What for you look so to cry?” asked little Catalina in wonder. - -“Oh, come away, sweetheart. You’ll get no rich present this year; them -Spaniards have collared ’em all. O Lord! O Lord!” - -On the 7th of July the Spaniards at Cabrita Point were seen to be -signalling the approach of an enemy. As the mists melted away, the -garrison could see a ship becalmed out in the bay. Fourteen gunboats -from Algeciras had put out to cut her off; on this, Captain Curtis, of -the _Brilliant_, ordered three barges to row alongside, and receive -any dispatches she might have on board. This was done just before the -leading Spanish gunboat got within range; then came a hideous storm of -round and grape shot as the fourteen gunboats circled round the _Helma_. - -But Captain Roberts, though he had only fourteen small guns, returned -their fire gallantly. The English sloop was lying becalmed about a -league from the Rock, and the garrison in Gibraltar could do nothing to -help her. They looked every minute to see the _Helma_ sink, but still -she battled on against their 26-pounders. - -Then, when hope seemed desperate, a westerly breeze sprang up; the -waters darkened and rippled round the _Helma_, her canvas slowly filled -out, and she came away with torn sails and rigging to the shelter of -the Mole. - -In September, 1782, a grand attack was made by the Spaniards with -ten men-of-war, gunboats, mortar-boats, and floating batteries. They -took up their position about 900 yards from the King’s Bastion. Four -hundred pieces of the heaviest artillery were crashing and thundering, -while all the air was thick with smoke. General Elliott had made his -preparations: the round shot was being heated in portable furnaces all -along the front, and as the furnaces were insufficient, huge fires were -lit in the angles between buildings on which our “roast potatoes,” as -the soldiers nicknamed the hot shot, were being baked. - -But the enemy’s battering-ships seemed invulnerable. “Our heaviest -shells often rebounded from their tops, whilst the 32-pound shot -seemed incapable of making any visible impression upon their hulls. -Frequently we flattered ourselves they were on fire, but no sooner did -any smoke appear than, with admirable intrepidity, men were observed -applying water from their engines within to those places whence the -smoke issued. Even the artillery themselves at this period had their -doubts of the effect of the red-hot shot, which began to be used about -twelve, but were not general till between one and two o’clock.” After -some hours’ incessant firing, the masts of several Spanish ships -were seen to be toppling over; the flag-ship and the Admiral’s second -ship were on fire, and on board some others confusion was seen to be -prevailing. Their fire slackened, while ours increased. Then, as night -came on, the gleams spread across the troubled waters; the cannonade -of the garrison increased in rapidity and power. At one in the morning -two ships were blazing mast-high, and the others soon caught fire from -the red-hot shot or from the flying sparks. The light and glow of this -fearful conflagration brought out the weird features of the whole bay: -the sombre Rock, the blood-red sea, the white houses of Algeciras five -miles across, the dark cork forests, and the Spanish mountains--all -stood out in strange perspective. Amid the roar of cannon were fitfully -heard the hoarse murmurs of the crowds that lined the shore and the -screams of burning men. Sometimes a deep gloom shrouded the background -of earth and sea, while gigantic columns of curling, serpent flame shot -up from the blazing hulls. - -Brigadier Curtis, who was encamped at Europa Point, now took out his -flotilla of twelve gunboats, each being armed with a 24-pounder in its -bow, and took the floating batteries in flank, compelling the Spanish -relieving boats to retire. - -Daylight showed a sight never to be forgotten: the flames had paled -before the sun, but the dark forms of the Spaniards moving amongst the -fire and shrieking for help and compassion stirred all the feelings of -humanity. Some were clinging to the sides of the burning ships, others -were flinging themselves into the waves. Curtis led his boats up to the -smoking hulks in order to rescue some of the victims. He and his men -climbed on board the battering-ships at the risk of their lives, and -helped down the Spaniards, who were profuse in their expressions of -gratitude. - -[Illustration: THE LAST SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR BY FRANCE AND SPAIN - -A floating battery may be seen to the extreme left beyond the heeling -ship.] - -But as the English thus worked for the rescue of their enemies, the -magazine of one of the Spanish ships blew up with a crash at about five -o’clock, and a quarter of an hour after another exploded in the centre -of the line. Burning splinters were hurled around in all directions, -and involved the British gunboats in grave danger. In the Brigadier’s -boat his coxswain was killed, his stroke wounded, and a hole was forced -through the bottom of the boat. After landing 357 Spaniards, the -English were compelled to retire under the cover of the Rock, leaving -the remainder to their dreadful fate. Of the six ships still on fire, -three blew up before eleven o’clock; the other three burned down to the -water’s edge. - -Thus ended the attempt to take the Rock by means of floating castles. -The loss sustained by the Spaniards was about 2,000 killed, wounded, -and taken prisoners; whereas the losses in the garrison were -surprisingly small, considering how long a cannonade had been kept up -upon the forts: 16 only were killed; 18 officers, sergeants, and rank -and file were wounded. Yet the enemy had been firing more than 300 -pieces of heavy ordnance, while the English garrison could bring to -bear only 80 cannon, 7 mortars, and 9 howitzers; but even for these -they expended 716 barrels of powder. - -As Admiral Lord Howe was sailing with a powerful fleet to the help of -Gibraltar, he heard the news of General Elliot’s splendid defence. -On the night of the 18th of October, 1782, a great storm scattered -the French and Spanish ships; and soon after the delighted garrison -saw Lord Howe’s fleet and his convoy, containing fresh troops and -provisions, approaching in order of battle. The blockade was now -virtually at an end. The siege had lasted three years, seven months, -and twelve days. Since then no attempt has been made to capture -Gibraltar. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -DEFENCE OF ACRE (1799) - - Jaffa stormed by Napoleon--Sir Sidney Smith hurries to Acre--Takes - a convoy--How the French procured cannon-balls--The Turks fear the - mines--A noisy sortie--Fourteen assaults--A Damascus blade--Seventy - shells explode--Napoleon nearly killed--The siege raised--A painful - retreat. - - -Napoleon Bonaparte had crushed all opposition in Central and Southern -Europe, but there was one Power which foiled him--Great Britain. - -The French Government compelled Spain and Holland to join in a naval -war against England, but Jervis and Nelson broke and scattered the -combined fleets. - -Bonaparte had conceived a bitter hatred against the only Power which -now defied the might of France, and was causing him “to miss his -destiny.” - -“I will conquer Egypt and India; then, attacking Turkey, I will take -Europe in the rear.” So he wrote. In the spring of 1798 he set out for -Egypt, reducing Malta on the way, and just eluding Nelson’s fleet. - -He had got as far as Cairo when he heard of Nelson’s victory in Aboukir -Bay, where his French fleet was destroyed. - -But Bonaparte, undaunted, pressed on to attack Syria. He stormed Jaffa, -and put the garrison to the sword. Not content with this cruelty, he -marched the townsfolk, to the number of 3,700, into the middle of a -vast square, formed by the French troops. The poor wretches shed no -tears, uttered no cries. Some who were wounded and could not march so -fast as the rest were bayonetted on the way. - -The others were halted near a pool of dirty, stagnant water, divided -into small bodies, marched in different directions, and there shot -down. When the French soldiers had exhausted their cartridges, the -sword and bayonet finished the business. Sir Sidney Smith, a Captain -commanding a few ships in the Levant, hearing of these atrocities, -hurried with his ships to St. Jean d’Acre, which lies north of Jaffa, -on the north end of the bay which is protected on the south by the -chalk headland of Carmel, jutting out like our Beachy Head far into the -sea. - -Sir Sidney arrived in the _Tigre_ at Acre only two days before -Bonaparte appeared. On the 17th of March he sent the _Tigre’s_ boats -by night to the foot of Mount Carmel, and there they found the French -advanced guard encamped close to the water’s edge. The boats opened -with grape, and the French retired in a hurry up the side of the mount. - -The main body of the army, hearing that the sea-road was exposed to -gun-fire from British ships, went round by Nazareth and invested Acre -to the east. A French corvette and nine sail of gun vessels coming -round Mount Carmel, found themselves close to the English fleet, and -seven of them were made prizes, manned from the ships, and employed to -harass the enemy’s posts. - -The French trenches were opened on the 20th of March with thirty-two -cannon, but they were deficient in balls. The French General, -Montholon, tells us how they made the English provide them with -cannon-balls. It reminds us of our own plan at Jellalabad. He says that -Napoleon from time to time ordered a few waggons to be driven near the -sea, on sight of which Sir Sidney would send in shore one of his ships -and pour a rolling fire around the waggons. Presently the French troops -would run to the spot, collect all the balls they could find and bring -them in to the Director of Artillery, receiving five sous for each -ball. This they did, while laughter resounded on every side. The French -could afford to be merry. Under Bonaparte they had become the masters -of the greater part of Europe. Nothing seemed impossible to them under -that military genius. Here they were besieging a little trumpery Syrian -town, which they calculated they could take in three days; “for,” said -they, “it is not so strong as Jaffa. Its garrison only amounts to 2,000 -or 3,000 men, whereas Jaffa had a garrison of 8,000 Turks.” - -On the 25th of March the French had made a breach in the tower which -was considered practicable. A young officer with fifteen sappers and -twenty-five Grenadiers, was ordered to mount to the assault and clear -the tower fort; but a counter-scarp 15 feet high stopped them. Many -were wounded, and they hastily retired. On the 28th a mine was sprung, -and they assaulted again; but “the Turks exerted themselves so far on -this occasion,” writes Sir Sidney, “as to knock the assailants off -their ladders into the ditch, where about forty of their bodies now -lie.” Montholon writes: “The breach was found to be too high by several -feet, and Mailly, an officer of the staff, and others were killed. When -the Turks saw Adjutant Lusigier fixing the ladder, a panic seized them, -and many fled to the port. Even Djezzar, the Governor, had embarked. It -was very unfortunate. That was the day on which the town ought to have -been taken.” - -Early in April a sortie took place, in which the British Marines were -to force their way into the French mine, while the Turks attacked -the trenches. The sally took place just before daylight, but the -noise and shouting of the Turks rendered the attempt to surprise the -enemy useless; but they succeeded in destroying part of the mine, at -considerable loss. The Turks brought in above sixty heads, many muskets -and entrenching tools. “We have taught the besiegers,” writes Sir -Sidney, “to respect the enemy they have to deal with, so as to keep at -a greater distance.” On the 1st of May the enemy, after many hours’ -heavy cannonade from thirty pieces of artillery brought from Jaffa, -made a fourth attempt to mount the breach, now much widened, but were -repulsed with loss. - -“The _Tigre_ moored on one side and the _Theseus_ on the other, flank -the town walls, and the gunboats, launches, etc., flank the enemy’s -trenches, to their great annoyance. Nothing but desperation can induce -them to make the sort of attempts they do to mount the breach under -such a fire as we pour in upon them; and it is impossible to see the -lives, even of our enemies, thus sacrificed, and so much bravery -misapplied, without regret. I must not omit to mention, to the credit -of the Turks, that they fetch gabions, fascines, and other material -which the garrison does not afford from the face of the enemy’s works.” - -By the 9th of May the French had on nine several occasions attempted -to storm, but had been beaten back with immense slaughter. On the -fifty-first day of the siege the English had been reinforced by Hassan -Bey with corvettes and transports; but this only made Bonaparte attack -with more ferocity, having protected themselves with sand-bags and -the bodies of their dead built in with them. It was a touch and go -whether the French would not fight their way in. A group of Generals -was assembled on Cœur-de-Lion’s Mount, among whom Napoleon was -distinguishable, as he raised his glasses and gesticulated. At this -critical moment Sir Sidney landed his boats at the mole and took the -crews up to the breach armed with pikes. The enthusiastic gratitude of -the Turks--men, women, and children--at sight of such a reinforcement -is not to be described. The few Turks who were standing their ground -in the breach were flinging heavy stones down on the heads of the -advancing foe, but many of the French mounted to the heap of ruins in -the breach so close that the muzzles of their muskets touched and their -spear-heads locked. - -Djezzar Pasha, on hearing that so large a force of the English were -fighting in the breach, left his seat, where, according to Turkish -custom, he was sitting to distribute rewards to such as should bring -him the heads of the enemy, and coming behind our men, the energetic -old man pulled back his English friends with violence, saying, “If any -harm happen to the English, all is lost.” - -A sally made by the Turks in another quarter caused the French in the -trenches to uncover themselves above their parapet, so that the fire -from our boats brought down numbers of them. A little before sunset a -massive column came up to the breach with solemn step. By the Pasha’s -orders a good number of the French were let in, and they descended -from the rampart into the Pasha’s garden, where in a very few minutes -their bravest lay headless corpses, the sabre proving more than a match -for the bayonet. The rest, seeing what was done, fled precipitately. -The breach was now practicable for fifty men abreast. “We felt,” says -Sir Sidney, “that we must defend it at all costs, for by this breach -Bonaparte means to march to further conquest, and on the issue of this -conflict depends the conduct of the thousands of spectators who sit on -the surrounding hills, waiting to see which side they shall join.” - -With regard to the cutting off of heads by the Turks, one day, when out -riding, Sir Sidney questioned the superior metal of the Damascus blade, -when Djezzar Pasha replied that such a blade would separate the head -from the body of any animal without turning the edge. - -“Look!” said the Pasha; “this one I carry about with me never fails. It -has taken off some dozens of heads.” - -“Very well, Pasha,” said Sir Sidney. “Could you not give me ocular -proof of the merit of your Damascus, and at the same time of your own -expertness, by slicing off, _en passant_, the head of one of the oxen -we are now approaching?” - -“Ah, q’oui, monsieur, c’est déjà fait;” and springing off at a gallop, -he smote a poor ox as it was grazing close to the path, and the head -immediately rolled on the ground. A Damascus sabre regards neither -joints nor bones, but goes slicing through, and you cannot feel any -dint on the edge thereof. - -On the 14th of May Sir Sidney writes to his brother: “Our labour is -excessive: many of us have died of fatigue. I am but half dead, and -nearly blinded by sun and sand. Bonaparte brings fresh troops to the -assault two or three times in the night, and so we are obliged to -be always under arms. He has lost the flower of his army in these -desperate attempts to storm, as appears by the certificates of former -services which we find in their pockets. We have been now near two -months constantly under fire and firing. We cannot guard the coast -lower down than Mount Carmel, for the Pasha tells me, if we go away, -the place will fall, so that the French get supplies from Jaffa to the -south. I sent Captain Miller in the _Theseus_ yesterday to chase three -French frigates off Cæsarea; but, alas! seventy shells burst at the -forepart of Captain Miller’s cabin, killing him and thirty-two men, -including some who jumped overboard and were drowned.” The ship got -on fire in five places, but was saved. By the 16th of May Bonaparte -had lost eight Generals and most of his artillerymen--in all upwards -of 4,000 men. The Turks were becoming quite brave and confident. They -boldly rushed in on the assaulting columns, sabre in hand, and cut -them to pieces before they could fire twice. But they were struck with -terror at the thought of the mines which they imagined might blow up -at any time, and could not be forced to remain on the walls or in the -tower. However, the knowledge which the garrison had of the massacre at -Jaffa rendered them desperate in their personal defence. - -In the fourteenth assault General Kleber led his victorious troops -to the breach. It was a grand and terrific spectacle. The Grenadiers -rushed forward under a shower of balls. Kleber, with the gait of a -giant, with his thick head of hair and stentorian voice, had taken -his post, sword in hand, on the bank of the breach. The noise of the -cannon, the rage of the soldiers, the yells of the Turks, were all -bewildering and awful. - -General Bonaparte, standing on the battery of the breach, looking -rather paler than usual, was following the progress of the assault -through his glass, when a ball passed above his head; but he would not -budge. In vain did Berthier ask him to quit this perilous post--he -received no answer--and two or three officers were killed close to him; -yet he made no sign of moving from the spot. All at once the column of -the besiegers came to a standstill. Bonaparte went further forward, and -then perceived that the ditch was vomiting out flames and smoke. It was -impossible to go on. Kleber, in a great rage, struck his thigh with -his sword and swore. But the General-in-Chief, judging the obstacle to -be insurmountable, gave a gesture and ordered a retreat. After this -failure the French Grenadiers absolutely refused to mount the breach -any more over the putrid bodies of their unburied companions. Bonaparte -for once seems to have lost his judgment, first by sacrificing so many -of his best men in trying to take a third-rate fort; and, secondly, -because, even if he had succeeded in taking the town, the fire of the -English ships must have driven him out again in a short time. - -One last desperate throw was made for success by sending an Arab -dervish with a letter to the Pasha proposing a cessation of arms for -the purpose of burying the dead. During the conference of the English -and Turkish Generals on this subject a volley of shot and shells on a -sudden announced an assault; but the garrison was ready, and all they -did was to increase the numbers of the slain, to the disgrace of the -General who thus disloyally sacrificed them. The game was up after a -siege of sixty days: in the night following the 20th of May the French -army began to retreat. But as they could not carry their guns and -wounded with them, these were hurried to sea without seamen to navigate -the ships, in want of water and food. They steered straight for the -English ships, and claimed and received succour. Their expressions of -gratitude to Sir Sidney were mingled with execrations on their General -for his cruel treatment of them. English boats rowed along the shore -and harassed their march south. The whole track between Acre and Gaza -was strewn with the dead bodies of those who had sunk under fatigue -or from their wounds. At Gaza Bonaparte turned inland, but there he -was much molested by the Arabs. The remnant of a mighty host went on, -creeping towards Egypt in much confusion and disorder. - -Sir Sidney Smith had thus defeated the great General of France, who -grudgingly said: “This man has made me miss my destiny.” In the hour -of victory Sir Sidney was generous and humane, for he had a good -heart, good humour, and much pity. Nor did he forget the Giver of all -victory, as the following extract from a letter testifies: - -“_Nazareth, 1799._--I am just returned from the Cave of the -Annunciation, where, secretly and alone, I have been returning -thanks to the Almighty for our late wonderful success. Well may we -exclaim, ‘the race is not always to the swift, nor the battle to the -strong.’--W. S. S.” - - - - -CHAPTER III - -THE WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA (1809) - - Talavera between two fires--Captain Boothby wounded--Brought into - Talavera--The fear of the citizens--The surgeons’ delay--Operations - without chloroform--The English retire--French troops - arrive--Plunder--French officers kind, and protect Boothby--A - private bent on loot beats a hasty retreat. - - -Captain Boothby, of the Royal Engineers, left behind him a diary of his -experiences in Spain during part of the Peninsular War in 1809. It will -help us to understand how much suffering war inflicts, and how much -pain we have been saved by the inventions of modern science. - -He tells us he had been provided with quarters in Talavera, at the -house of Donna Pollonia di Monton, a venerable dame. She was the only -person left in the house, the rest having fled to the mountains in fear -lest the French should come and sack the city; for in the streets those -who remained were shouting in their panic, “The French have taken the -suburbs!” or “The British General is in full retreat!” or “O Dios! los -Ingleses nos abandonan!” (“O God! the English are deserting us!”). The -fact was that Wellesley was not sure if he could hold his ground at -Talavera. - -Captain Boothby went out one morning towards the enemy’s position; -he was brought back in the evening on a bier by four men, his leg -shattered by a musket-ball. The old lady threw up her hands when she -saw him return. - -“What!” she exclaimed, while the tears ran down her cheeks. “Can this -be the same? This he whose cheeks in the morning were glowing with -health? Blessed Virgin, see how white they are now!” - -She made haste to prepare a bed. - -“Oh, what luxury to be laid upon it, after the hours of pain and -anxiety, almost hopeless, I had undergone! The surgeon, Mr. Bell, cut -off my boot, and having examined the wound, said: - -“‘Sir, I fear there is no chance of saving your leg, and the amputation -must be above the knee.’ - -“He said the operation could not be performed until the morning, and -went back to the hospital. - -“I passed a night of excruciating pain. My groans were faint, because -my body was exhausted with the three hours’ stumbling about in the -woods. Daylight was ushered in by a roar of cannon so loud, so -continuous, that I hardly conceived the wars of all the earth could -produce such a wild and illimitable din. Every shot seemed to shake -the house with increasing violence, and poor Donna Pollonia rushed in -crying: - -“‘They are firing the town!’ - -“‘No, no,’ said I; ‘don’t be frightened. Why should they fire the town? -Don’t you perceive that the firing is becoming more distant?’” - -So the poor lady became less distraught, and watched by him with -sympathizing sorrow. But at length, finding the day advancing, his -pains unabating, and no signs of any medical help coming, he tore a -leaf from his pocket-book, and with a pencil wrote a note to the chief -surgeon, Mr. Higgins, saying that, as he had been informed no time was -to be lost in the amputation, he was naturally anxious that his case -should be attended to. The messenger returned, saying that the surgeon -could not possibly leave the hospital. He sent a second note, and a -third, and towards ten o’clock a.m. the harrassed surgeon made his -appearance. - -“Captain Boothby,” said he, “I am extremely sorry that I could not -possibly come here before, still more sorry that I only come now to -tell you I cannot serve you. There is but one case of instruments. This -I cannot bring from the hospital while crowds of wounded, both officers -and men, are pressing for assistance.” - -“I did but wish to take my turn,” said the Captain. - -“I hope,” he added, “that towards evening the crowd will decrease, and -that I shall be able to bring Mr. Gunning with me to consult upon your -case.” - -“Will you examine my wound, sir,” said Boothby, “and tell me honestly -whether you apprehend any danger from the delay?” - -He examined the leg, and said: - -“No, I see nothing in this case from which the danger would be -increased by waiting five or six hours.” - -There was nothing for it but patience. - -“I taxed my mind to make an effort, but pain, far from loosening his -fangs at the suggestion of reason, clung fast, and taught me that, in -spite of mental pride, he is, and must be, dreadful to the human frame.” - -Mr. Higgins came to him about three o’clock, bringing with him Mr. -Gunning and Mr. Bell, and such instruments as they might have occasion -for. - -Mr. Gunning sat down by his bedside, and made a formal exhortation: -explained that to save the life it was necessary to part with the limb, -and he required of him an effort of mind and a manly resolution. - -“Whatever is necessary, that I am ready to bear,” said the Captain. - -Then the surgeons, having examined his wound, went to another part of -the room to consult, after which they withdrew--to bring the apparatus, -as he imagined. Hours passed, and they did not return. His servant, -Aaron, having sought Mr. Gunning, was told that he was too much -occupied. This after having warned him that there was no time to be -lost! - -“Go, then,” said the Captain to Aaron--“go into the street, and bring -me the first medical officer you happen to fall in with.” - -He returned, bringing with him Mr. Grasset, surgeon of the 48th -Regiment. - -After examining the wound, Mr. Grasset declared that he was by no means -convinced of the necessity of the amputation, and would not undertake -the responsibility. - -“But,” said the wounded man, “I suppose an attempt to save the leg will -be attended with great danger.” - -“So will the amputation,” he replied. “But we must hope for the best, -and I see nothing to make your cure impossible. The bones, to be sure, -are much shattered, and the leg is much mangled and swollen; but have -you been bled, sir?” - -“No,” said Captain Boothby. - -Mr. Grasset conceived bleeding absolutely necessary, though he had -already lost much, and at his request he bled him in the arm. - -He guessed that Mr. Gunning’s departure proceeded from his conviction -that a gangrene had already begun, and that it would be cruel to -disturb his dying moments by a painful and fruitless operation. - -As he had taken nothing but vinegar and water since his misfortune, his -strength was exhausted, and the operation of bleeding was succeeded by -an interval of unconsciousness. From this state he was roused by some -one taking hold of his hand. It was his friend Dr. FitzPatrick. - -“If I had you in London,” said he with a sigh, “I might attempt to save -your limb; but amid the present circumstances it would be hopeless. I -had been told that the amputation had been performed, else, ill as I -could have been spared, I would have left the field and come to you.” - -“Do you think you are come too late?” asked the Captain. - -He said “No”; but he dissembled. At that time Boothby was under strong -symptoms of lockjaw, which did not disappear until many hours after -the operation. The doctor took a towel, and soaking it in vinegar and -water, laid it on the wound, which gave much relief. He stayed with him -till late, changing the lotion as often as needed. The operation was -fixed for daylight on the morrow. - -The patient passed another dismal night. At nine o’clock next morning -FitzPatrick and Miller, Higgins and Bell, staff-surgeons, came to his -bedside. They had put a table in the middle of the room, and placed on -it a mattress. Then one of the surgeons came and exhorted him to summon -his fortitude. Boothby told him he need not be afraid, and FitzPatrick -said he could answer for him. They then carried him to the table and -laid him on the mattress. Mr. Miller wished to place a handkerchief -over his eyes, but he assured him that it was unnecessary; he would -look another way. - -“I saw that the knife was in FitzPatrick’s hand, which being as I -wished, I averted my head. - -“I will not shock the reader by describing the operation in detail, -but as it is a common idea that the most painful part of an operation -lies in sundering the bone, I may rectify an error by declaring that -the only part of the process in which the pain comes up to the natural -anticipation is the first incision round the limb, by which the skin -is divided, the sensation of which is as if a prodigious weight were -impelling the severing edge. The sawing of the bone gives no uneasy -sensation; or, if any, it is overpowered by others more violent. - -“‘Is it off?’ said I, as I felt it separate. - -“‘Yes,’ said FitzPatrick, ‘your sufferings are over.’ - -“‘Ah no! you have yet to take up the arteries.’ - -“‘It will give you no pain,’ he said kindly; and that was true--at -least, after what I had undergone, the pain seemed nothing. - -“I was carried back to my bed much exhausted. Soon hope returned to my -breast; it was something to have preserved the possibility of yet being -given back to happiness and friendship.” - -For some time after the operation his stomach refused sustenance, and a -constant hiccough was recognized by the surgeons as a fatal prognostic. - -His faithful friend, Edmund Mulcaster, hardly ever left his bedside. -General Sherbrooke came to see him often, and evinced the most earnest -anxiety for his welfare. They wrote to his friends for him, and to his -mother. This last he signed himself. - -In the night of the 30th, by the perseverance of Mulcaster, he managed -to retain some mulled wine, strongly spiced, and in the morning -took two eggs from the same welcome hand. This was the “turn.” The -unfavourable symptoms began to subside, and the flowing stream of life -began to fill by degrees its almost deserted channels. - -On the 2nd of August some officers, entering his room, said that -information had been received of Soult’s arrival at Placentia, and that -General Wellesley intended to head back and engage him. - -“If the French come while we are away, Boothby,” said Goldfinch, “you -must cry out, ‘Capitaine anglais,’ and you will be treated well.” - -On the 3rd of August his friends all came to take leave of him. It -was a blank, rugged moment. Mr. Higgins, the senior surgeon, was left -behind to tend the wounded. - -The mass of the people of England is hasty, and often unjust, in its -judgment of military events. They will condemn a General as rash when -he advances, or revile him as a coward when he retreats. News of the -battle of Talavera had been announced by the trumpet of victory. The -people of England expected the emancipation of Spain. Now were they -cast down when told that the victors had been obliged to retire and -leave their wounded to the mercy of a vanquished enemy. - -If Lord Wellington knew the strength and condition of the force under -Soult, it would be hard to justify his conduct in facing back. In -Spain, however, it was impossible to get correct information. The -Spaniards are deaf to bad news and idiotically credulous to all reports -that flatter their hopes. Thus the rashness of Lord Wellington in -placing himself between two armies, Soult and Ney, the least of whom -was equal to himself, may be palliated. - -The repulse and flight of the French after the Battle of Talavera -restored confidence to the fugitive townsfolk. They left the mountains -and re-entered Talavera. The house was again filled with old and young, -who strove to wait on the Captain. But soon the evacuation of the town -by the British awoke their fears; but with thankfulness let us record -that a British officer, wounded and mutilated, was to the women of the -house too sacred an object to be abandoned. - -The citizens of Talavera had clung to the hope that at least their -countrymen would stay and protect them; but on the 4th, seeing them -also file under their windows in a long, receding array, they came to -the Captain--those near his house--beating their breasts and tearing -their hair, and demanded of him if he knew what was to become of them. - -Boothby sent Aaron to take a message to the Colonel left Commandant by -General Wellesley, but he came back saying that the Colonel was gone, -having given orders that those in the hospitals who were able to move -should set off instantly for Oropesa, as the French were at hand. The -sensation this notice produced is beyond all description. The Captain -lay perfectly still; other wounded men had themselves placed across -horses and mules, and fruitlessly attempted to escape. The road to -Oropesa was covered with our poor wounded, limping, bloodless soldiers. -On crutches or sticks they hobbled woefully along. For the moment panic -terror lent them a new force, but many lay down on the road to take -their last sleep. - -Such were the tales that Aaron and others came to tell him. He tried -to comfort them, and said the French were not so bad as they fancied. -Still, his mind was far from being at ease. He thought it possible -that some foraging party might plunder him and commit excesses in the -house, or on the women, who would run to him for protection, however -uselessly. The evening of the 4th, however, closed in quietness, and -a visit from the senior medical officer, Mr. Higgins, gave him great -comfort. - -The 5th of August dawned still and lovely. A traveller might have -supposed Talavera to be in profound peace until, gazing on her gory -heights, he saw they were covered with heaps of ghastly slain. The -tranquil interval was employed in laying in a stock of provisions. -Pedro argued with him. - -“But, signore, the Brencone asks a dollar a couple for his chickens!” - -“Buy, buy, buy!” was all the answer he could get from the Captain. - -Wine, eggs, and other provender were laid in at a rate which provoked -the rage and remonstrance of the little Italian servant. - -About the middle of the day a violent running and crying under the -windows announced an alarm. The women rushed into his room, exclaiming, -“Los Franceses, los Franceses!” The assistant surgeon of artillery came -in. - -“Well, Mr. Steniland,” said the Captain, “are the French coming?” - -“Yes,” he answered; “I believe so. Mr. Higgins is gone out to meet -them.” - -“That’s right,” said Boothby. - -In about an hour Mr. Higgins entered, saying, “I have been out of town -above two leagues and can see nothing of them. If they do come, they -will have every reason to treat us with attention, for they will find -their own wounded lying alongside of ours, provided with the same -comforts and the same care.” - -On the 6th, reports of the enemy’s approach were treated with total -disregard. Between eight and nine o’clock the galloping of horses was -heard in the street. The women ran to the windows and instantly shrank -back, pale as death, with finger on lip. - -“Los demonios!” they whispered, and then on tiptoe watched in -breathless expectation of seeing some bloody scene. - -“They have swords and pistols all ready,” cried Manoela, trembling. - -“How’s this?” cried old Donna Pollonia. “Why, they pass the English -soldiers. They go on talking and laughing. Jesus! Maria! What does it -mean?” - -Presently Mr. Higgins came in. He had ridden out to meet the French -General, and had found that officer full of encomiums and good -assurances. - -“Your wounded are the most sacred trust to our national generosity. -As for you, medical gentlemen, who have been humane and manly enough -not to desert your duty to your patients (many of whom are Frenchmen), -stay amongst us as long as you please. You are as free as the air you -breathe.” - -The town owed much to Mr. Higgins! - -To prepare for the approaching crisis, to ride forth and parley with -the enemy and persuade him that he owes you respect, gratitude--this is -to be an officer of the first class. Throughout Mr. Higgins displayed -the character of no common man. - -We should say something of the household among which the Captain was -placed. - -Servants and masters and mistresses in Spain associate very freely -together, but the submissive docility of the servants keeps pace with -the affability with which they are treated. First after Don Manoel and -Donna Pollonia came Catalina--a tall, elegant woman of forty, a sort -of housekeeper held in high estimation by the señora. Then come two -old women, Tia Maria and Tia Pepa “tia” means “aunt”); then Manoela, -a lively, simple lass, plain and hardy, capable of chastising with -her fists any ill-mannered youth. Then the carpenter’s daughters, two -pretty little girls, often came to play in his room--Martita, aged -about ten, and Maria Dolores, perhaps fifteen, pensive, tender, full -of feminine charm. These fair sisters used to play about him with the -familiarity and gentleness of kittens, and lightened many an hour. - -Well, it was not all plain sailing, for stories of pillage and plunder -came to their ears. Three troopers had gone to the quarters of his -wounded friend, Taylor, and began coolly to rifle his portmanteau. - -Taylor stormed and said he was an English Captain. - -“Major, ’tis very possible,” said they; “but your money, your watch, -and your linen are never the worse for that; no, nor your wine -either!” and the ruthless savages swallowed the wine and the bread -which had been portioned out as his sustenance and comfort for the day. - -Feeling that such might be his case, Boothby put his money and watch -in a little earthen vessel and sent it to be buried in the yard; then -calling for his soup and a large glass of claret, he tossed it off -defiantly, saying to himself, “You don’t get this, my boys!” - -Next morning they heard that the French infantry were coming, and the -town was to be given up to pillage, as so many of the citizens had -deserted it. - -The women came to him. “Shall we lock the street door, Don Carlos?” -they said. - -“By all means,” said he. “Make it as fast as you can, and don’t go near -the windows.” - -Soon they heard the bands playing, and the women rushed to the windows, -as if to see a raree-show, forgetting all his injunctions. - -Soon after thump! thump! thump! sounded at the door. - -“Virgin of my soul!” cried old Pollonia, tottering to the window. -“There they are!” But, peeping out cautiously, she added, “No, ’tis but -a neighbour. Open, Pepa.” - -“You had better not suffer your door to be opened at all,” said the -Captain. - -But Pepa pulled the string, and in came the neighbour, shrieking: - -“Jesus! Maria! Dios Santissimo! The demons are breaking open every door -and plundering every house; all the goods-chests--everything--dragged -out into the street.” - -“Maria di mi alma! Oh, señora!” - -The crashing of doors, breaking of windows, loud thumpings and -clatterings, were now distinctly heard in all directions. All outside -seemed to boil in turmoil. - -Ere long, thump! thump! at their own door. - -But it was only another neighbour. Pepa pulled the string, and in she -came. Her head was piled up with mattresses, blankets, quilts, and -pillows. Under one arm were gowns, caps, bonnets, and ribbons. Her -other hand held a child’s chair. Add to all this that her figure was of -a stunted and ludicrous character, and she came in puffing and crying -under that cumbrous weight of furniture. They could not resist laughing. - -“For the love of God, señora,” she whined, “let me put these things in -your house.” - -She was shown up into the garret. Others followed after her. - -But soon there was a louder knocking, with a volley of French oaths. -The house shook under the blows. - -“Pedro, tell them in French that this is the quarter of an English -Captain.” - -Pedro cautiously peeped out of the window. - -“Dios! there is but one,” said Pedro, “and he carries no arms. Hallo, -sair! la maison for Inglis Captin! Go to hell!” - -This strange language, and his abrupt, jabbering way of talking, forced -a laugh out of his master. - -“Ouvrez la porte, bête!” shouted the Frenchman. “I want some water.” - -“Holy Virgin!” cried Pollonia. “We had better open the door.” - -“No, no, no!” said Boothby. “Tell him, Pedro, that if he does not take -himself off I shall report him to his General.” - -Pedro had not got half through this message, when suddenly he ducked -his head, and a great stone came in and struck the opposite wall. - -“Il demonio!” groaned the women, as they, too, ducked their heads. - -Then the fellow, who was drunk, just reeled off in search of some -easier adventure. - -Pedro had hardly finished boasting of his victory when the door was -again assailed. - -“Oh,” said Pollonia, “it’s only two officers’ servants;” and she shut -the window. - -“Well, what did they want?” asked the Captain. - -“They wanted lodgings for their masters, but I told them we had no -room.” - -“And have you room, Donna Pollonia?” - -“Yes; but I didn’t choose to say so.” - -“Run, Pedro, run and tell those servants that there is plenty of room. -Don’t you see, señora, that this is the best chance of preserving your -house from pillage?” - -They returned--one a Prussian lad who spoke French very ill. The -Captain’s hope that these fellow-lodgers would prove gentlemen lent him -a feeling of security. - -Little Pedro was watching the motions of the two servants like a lynx. - -“Signore,” said he, “those two _diavoli_ are prying about into every -hole and corner.” - -On this Aaron was sent to dig up the watch and money and bring the wine -upstairs. - -Soon after in came Pedro, strutting with a most consequential air. - -“The French Captain, signore,” said he. - -There followed him a fine, military-looking figure, armed cap-à-pie, -and covered with martial dust. He advanced to the bedside with a quick -step. - -“I have had the misfortune, sir, to lose a limb,” said Boothby, “and I -claim your protection.” - -“My protection!” he replied, putting out his hand. “Command my devoted -services! The name of an Englishman in distress is sufficient to call -forth our tenderest attention.” - -The Captain was a good deal affected by the kindness of his manner. -Kindness can never be thoroughly felt unless it be greatly wanted. - -He begged he would visit him sometimes, and he promised to bring a -friend. - -Señora Pollonia was charmed with M. de la Platière, who, with his young -friend Captain Simon, often came in for a chat. - -Alas! they had to go away after a few days’ stay, but de la Platière -wrote his name in chalk on the door, in the hope that it might -discourage any plunderers. - -One day Boothby was suddenly aroused by the appearance in his room of -an officer whom he had seen before, but did not much like. - -“Eh, Capitaine, comment ça va-t-il? Ça va mieux! Ha! bon!” - -Then he explained that the blade of his sword was broken. “As prisoner -of war,” he said, “you will have no use for a sword. Give me yours, -and, if you will, keep mine. Where is yours?” - -“It stands,” said Boothby, “in yonder corner. Take it by all means.” - -“Je vous laisserai la mienne,” he said, and hurried off. - -Boothby wished his sword in the Frenchman’s gizzard, he was so rough -and rude. - -One afternoon Pedro rushed in, excited, and said: “The General himself -is below, sir!” - -“Bring him up, Pedro.” - -Quickly he ushered in an officer of about the age of five-and-thirty. -He was splendidly dressed, of an elegant person, his face beaming with -good nature and intelligence. - -He came up to the bed, and without waiting for the form of salutation, -seated himself in a chair close to the pillow, and laying his hand on -Boothby’s arm, he said, in a mild and agreeable voice: - -“Ne vous dérangez, mon ami! Solely I am here to see if I can possibly -lighten a little the weight of your misfortune. Tell me, can I be -useful to you? Have you everything you want?” - -For all these kind inquiries the Captain expressed his gratitude, and -added, “I have really nothing to ask for, unless you could send me to -England.” - -“Ah! if you were able to move, Captain, I could exchange you now; but -by the time you will have gained strength to travel you will be at the -disposal of the Major-General of the army.” - -That visit gave much comfort and hope. - -In the evening de la Platière and Simon returned with the news that Sir -Arthur Wellesley had met with disasters. - -“Taisez-vous, mon cher,” said Simon. “It may have a bad effect on his -spirits.” - -But he insisted on hearing all they knew, and while they were talking -a French soldier walked calmly up into the room, and coming up to the -foot of the bed, stood before his officers, astounded, petrified. - -When, after sternly eyeing him a while, they sharply demanded his -business, his faculties returned, and he stammered out: - -“Mon Capitaine, I--I--I took it for a shop! I beg pardon.” And off -he went in a hurry. But what would he have done if he had found the -English officer alone? - -On October 1 Captain Boothby was allowed to go out on crutches. He -says: “The sense of attracting general observation hurried me. The -French soldiers who met me expressed surprise at seeing the success of -an amputation which in the hands of their field surgeons was nearly -always fatal. The Spaniards were most sympathizing. ‘What a pity!’ ‘So -young, too!’ ‘Poor young Englishman!’ were pathetically passed along -the street as he hobbled by.” - -In July, 1810, Captain Boothby was exchanged with a French prisoner and -returned to his father and mother in England. - -This gives us the kindlier side of war; but there is another side. - -In the prison of Toro were some French soldiers kept by the Spaniards. -Nothing could be worse than the cruelty under which these Frenchmen -suffered. In their prison was a cell, with a window strongly barred, -and covered by an iron shutter pierced with small holes. The dungeon -was about 10 feet square and 5 feet high. At the furthest end was a -block of stone for a seat, with an iron collar for the neck, fixed by a -short chain in the wall. Another chain was passed round the body. The -poor wretches were chained in one position all day, which often hurried -them to a miserable death. Their food was a little bread and water. - -It is easy, however, to bear any amount of suffering when you know the -time will soon come when you will be free. - -It is not so easy to bear a whole lifelong penalty for having dared -to fight for one’s country. One would think that a national gratitude -would rescue our wounded soldiers from a life of beggary or the -workhouse. Yet after every war how many one-armed and one-legged -soldiers or sailors are pitifully begging along our streets and roads! - -There is no animal so cruel as man. _Corruptio optimi pessima._ - - From a “Prisoner of France,” by Captain Boothby. By kind permission - of Messrs. A. and C. Black and Miss Boothby. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO (1812) - - A night march--Waiting for scaling-ladders--The assault--Ladders - break--Shells and grenades--A magazine explodes--Street - fighting--Drink brings disorder and plunder--Great spoil. - - -After Talavera Sir Arthur Wellesley became Lord Wellington; he -was opposed by Soult, Marmont, and Masséna. On the 1st of January -Wellington crossed the Agueda, and advanced to the assault of Ciudad -Rodrigo, which had to be hurried on because Marmont was advancing -to its relief. Fortunately, we have descriptions from more than one -eyewitness of the siege. Ciudad Rodrigo is built on rising ground, on -the right bank of the Agueda. The inner wall, 32 feet high, is without -flanks, and has weak parapets and narrow ramparts. Without the town, at -the distance of 300 yards, the suburbs were enclosed by a weak earthen -entrenchment, hastily thrown up. - -It was six o’clock on the evening of the 19th of January. The firing -on both sides had slackened, but not ceased. The chiefs were all -bustle and mystery. They had had their instructions. Soon the 5th and -77th were ordered to fall in, and halted on the extreme right of the -division. Whilst the men hammered at their flints the order was read to -the troops. They were to take twelve axes in order to cut down the gate -by which the ditch was entered. The 5th Regiment were to have twelve -scaling-ladders, 25 feet long, to scale the Fausse Brage, clear it of -the enemy, throw over any guns, and wait for General M’Kinnon’s column -in the main attack. - -“Whilst waiting in the gloom for the return of the men sent for the -ladders, we mingled in groups of officers, conversing and laughing -together with that callous thoughtlessness which marks the old -campaigner. - -“I well remember how poor McDougall of the 5th was quizzed about his -dandy moustaches. When next I saw him, in a few short hours, he was a -lifeless and a naked corpse. - -“Suddenly a horseman galloped heavily towards us. It was Picton. He -made a brief and inspiriting speech to us--said he knew the 5th were -men whom a severe fire would not daunt, and that he reposed equal -confidence in the 77th. A few kind words to our commander and he bade -us God-speed, pounding the sides of his hog-maned cob as he trotted -off.” - -Major Sturgeon and the ladders having arrived, the troops again moved -off about half-past six. The night was rather dark, the stars lending -but little light. - -They were enjoined to observe the strictest silence. It was a time of -thrilling excitement as they wound their way by the right, at first -keeping a distance of 1,200 yards from the town, then bending in -towards the convent of Santa Cruz and the river. The awful stillness of -the hour was unbroken save by the soft, measured tread of the little -columns as they passed over the green turf, or by the occasional report -of a cannon from the walls, and the rush and whizz of its ball as it -flew past, or striking short, bounded from the earth over their heads, -receiving, perhaps, most respectful, though involuntary, salaams. Every -two or three minutes a gun was fired at some suspicious quarter. - -They had approached the convent and pushed on nearer the walls, which -now loomed high and near. They reached the low glacis, through which -was discovered a pass into the ditch, heavily palisaded with a gate in -the centre. Through the palisades were visible the dark and lofty old -Moorish walls, whilst high overhead was the great keep or citadel, a -massive square tower, which looked like a giant frowning on the scene. -The English still were undiscovered, though they could distinguish the -arms of the men on the ramparts, as they fired in idle bluster over -their heads. - -Eagerly, though silently, they all pressed towards the palisades as -the men with hatchets began to cut a way through them. The sound of -the blows would not have been heard by the enemy, who were occupied by -their own noises, had it not been for the enthusiasm, so characteristic -of his country, which induced a newly-joined ensign, fresh from the -wilds of Kerry, to utter a tremendous war-whoop as he saw the first -paling fall before the axes. The cheer was at once taken up by the -men, and, as they instantly got convincing proofs that they were -discovered--the men on the walls began to pepper them soundly--they all -rushed through the opening. In the ditch the assailants were heavily -fired on from rampart and tower. The French tossed down lighted shells -and hand-grenades, which spun about hissing and fizzing amongst their -feet. Some of these smashed men’s heads as they fell, whilst others, -exploding on the ground, tossed unlucky wretches into the air, tearing -them asunder. Seldom could any men have passed three or four minutes -more uncomfortably than the time which was consumed in bringing in and -fixing the ladders against a wall, towards which they all crowded. - -Amongst the first to mount was the gallant chieftain of the 5th, but -the love they bore him caused so many of the soldiers to follow on the -same ladder that it broke in two, and they all fell, many being hurt by -the bayonets of their own comrades round the foot of the ladder. - -“I was not one of the last in ascending,” writes an officer of the -77th, “and as I raised my head to the level of the top of the wall, -I beheld some of our fellows demolishing a picket which had been -stationed at that spot, and had stood on the defensive. - -“They had a good fire of wood to cheer themselves by, and on revisiting -the place in the morning, I saw their dead bodies, stripped, strangely -mingled with wounded English officers and men, who had lain round the -fire all night, the fortune of war having made them acquainted with -strange bed-fellows. - -“Our ascent of the ladders placed us in the Fausse Brage--a broad, deep -ditch--in which we were for the moment free from danger. - -“When about 150 men had mounted, we moved forward at a rapid pace along -this ditch, cowering close to the wall, whilst overhead we heard the -shouts and cries of alarm. Our course was soon arrested by the massive -fragments and ruins of the main breach made by our men, and here we -were in extreme danger, for instead of falling into the rear of a -column supposed to have already carried the breach, we stood alone at -its base, exposed to a tremendous fire of grape and musketry from its -defences. - -“For a minute or two we seemed destined to be sacrificed to some -mistake as to the hour of attack, but suddenly we heard a cheer from -a body of men who flung down bags of heather to break their fall, and -leaped on them into the ditch. - -“It was the old Scots Brigade, which, like us, having been intended as -a support, was true to its time, and was placed in the same predicament -as we were.” - -[Illustration: THE NIGHT ASSAULT OF CIUDAD RODRIGO - -The enemy, immediately on discovering the presence of the British -soldiers, commenced firing and throwing lighted shells and hand -grenades at them.] - -On the appearance of the 94th the fire of the garrison was redoubled, -but it was decided by the officers that it was better to die like men -on the breach than like dogs in a ditch, and so, with a wild “Hurrah!” -they all sprang up, absolutely eating fire. The breach must have been -70 feet wide, and consisted of a nearly perpendicular mass of loose -rubbish, in which it was very difficult to obtain a footing. - -The enemy lost no time. They pointed two guns downwards from the -flanks and had time to fire several rounds of grape, working fearful -destruction on the British. On the margin of the breach were ranged -a quantity of shells, which were lighted and rolled down on them; -but they acted rather as a stimulus to push up, and so avoid their -explosion. The top of the breach was defended by a strong body of the -garrison, who maintained a heavy fire of musketry, and hurled down -hand-grenades and fire-balls. However, a night attack, with all its -defects, has the advantage of concealing from the view much of danger -and of difficulty that, if seen, might shake the nerve. - -But there was no time for hesitation, no choice for the timid. The -front ranks were forced onwards by the pressure of those in the rear, -and as men fell wounded on the breach, there they lay, being trodden -into and covered by the shifting rubbish displaced by the feet of their -comrades. Some few, more lucky, when wounded fell or rolled down the -slope into the ditch, and they added by their outcries to the wildness -of the scene. The enemy’s resistance slackened, and they suddenly fled. -Some guns they left behind in their panic. - -It was now seven o’clock; the breach was carried, and the town -virtually ours. About that time a wooden magazine placed on the rampart -blew up, destroying our General and many with him, as well as a number -of the garrison. Patterson of the 43rd and Uniacke of the 95th were of -the number. - -“I distinctly remember the moment of the explosion and the short pause -it occasioned in our proceedings--a pause that enabled us to hear the -noise of the attack still going forward near the little breach. I met -Uniacke walking between two men. One of his eyes was blown out, and the -flesh was torn from his arms and legs. - -“I asked who it was. He replied, ‘Uniacke,’ and walked on. - -“He had taken chocolate with our mess an hour before! - -“At this time a gigantic young Irish volunteer attached to our -regiment, observing a gallant artilleryman still lingering near his -gun, dashed at him with bayonet fixed and at the charge. - -“The man stepped backwards, facing his foe; but his foot slipping, he -fell against the gun, and in a moment the young Irish fellow’s bayonet -was through his heart. The yell with which he gave up the ghost so -terrified B---- that he started back, the implement of death in his -hands, and, apostrophizing it, said, ‘Holy Moses! how aisy you went -into him!’ This saying became celebrated afterwards through the whole -division. - -“Colonel McLeod caused Lieutenant Madden of the 43rd to descend -the small breach with twenty-five men, to prevent soldiers leaving -the town with plunder. At eleven o’clock I went to see him. He had -very judiciously made a large fire, which, of course, showed up the -plunderers to perfection. He told me that no masquerade could, in point -of costume and grotesque figures, rival the characters he stripped that -night.” - -Well, to go back to the storming party. The men who lined the -breastwork having fled, our men dropped from the wall into the town and -advanced in pursuit. At first they were among ruins, but gradually made -their way into a large street which led nearly in a straight line from -the principal breach to the _plaza_, or square. Up this street they -fought their way, the enemy slowly retiring before them. At about half -the length of the street was a large open space on the left hand, where -was deposited the immense battering train of “the army of Portugal.” - -Amongst this crowd of carriages a number of men ensconced themselves, -firing on the British as they passed, and it required no small exertion -on their part to dislodge them. In the meantime many of the French -ahead of them had entered the square, for which place our fellows -pushed on with as many men as they could lay hands on, formed without -distinction of regiment, into two or three platoons. For the great -proportion of the men who had started with the column had sneaked off -into the by-streets for the purpose of plundering--a business which was -already going on merrily. - -As they reached the head of the street, which entered the square at one -angle, and wheeled to the left into the open space, they received a -shattering volley, which quickly spoiled their array. The French were -drawn up in force under the colonnade of the cathedral, and we were for -the moment checked by their fire. - -At length, when they were meditating a dash at the fellows, they heard -fire opened from another quarter, which seemed to strike the French -with a panic, for on our men giving a cheer and running forward, they -to a man threw away their arms as if by word of command, and vanished -in the gloom like magic. - -It was the Light Division who entered the square by a street leading -from the little breach, and their opportune arrival had frightened away -the game which had been brought to bay, leaving the pavement of the -square littered with arms and accoutrements. - -But now begins a part of the story which does not reflect much credit -on our fellows. When the men had sipped the wine and brandy in the -stores which they plundered, most extreme disorders began, which it was -impossible to check. A whole division could not have restored order. - -Three or four large houses were on fire--two of them were in the -market-place--and the streets were illuminated by the flames. - -The soldiers were growing very drunk, and many of them for amusement -were firing from the windows into the streets. - -“I was myself talking to the barber Evans in the square, when a ball -passed through his head. This was at one o’clock in the morning. He -fell at my feet dead, and his brains lay on the pavement. I then sought -shelter, and found Colonel McLeod with a few officers in a large house, -where we remained until the morning. - -“I did not enter any other house in Ciudad Rodrigo. If I had not seen -it, I never could have supposed that British soldiers would become so -wild and furious. - -“It was quite alarming to meet groups of them in the streets, flushed -as they were with drink, and desperate in mischief, singing, yelling, -dealing blows at man, woman, or child like so many mad things loose -from Bedlam. - -“In the morning the scene was dismal and dreary. The fires were just -going out; all over street and square were lying the corpses of many -men who had met their death hours after the town had been taken. - -“At eleven o’clock I went to look at the great breach. The ascent was -not so steep as that of the small one, but there was a traverse thrown -up at each side of it on the rampart. I counted ninety-three men of the -Third Division lying dead on the rampart between the traverses. I did -not see one dead man on the French side of those traverses. - -“I saw General McKinnon lying dead. He was on his back just under -the rampart. He had, I think, rushed forward and fallen down the -perpendicular wall, probably at the moment of receiving his mortal -wound. He was stripped of everything except his shirt and blue -pantaloons; even his boots were taken off. - -“There were no others dead near him, and he was not on the French side -either. It is said that he was blown up, but I should say not. There -was no appearance indicating that such had been his fate. Neither his -skin nor the posture in which he was lying led me to suppose it. When a -man is blown up, his hands and face, I should think, could not escape. -McKinnon’s face was pale and free from the marks of fire. How strange! -but with his exception I did not see a man of the Third Division who -had been stripped.” - -Besides possession of the fortress, the whole of Masséna’s -battering-train had become prize, as well as an immense quantity of -light artillery which Marmont brought against us on the retreat from El -Boden. - -The fortress was so well supplied with warlike stores that not an -article of any kind was wanting, in spite of the great expenditure -during the siege. - -What would not the French and English say now? - -Ciudad invested, bombarded, stormed, and taken in twelve days! and -this it cost Masséna fifty-one days to do, sixteen of which he was -bombarding the town. Every part of the proceeding seems to have -astonished the garrison, as in erecting works, opening batteries, etc., -they were always a day or two out in their calculations. - -The George and Dragon had nearly disappeared from the King’s colours by -a shell passing through it, but “the men were splendid” in attack, and -followed their leaders unto death. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -THE STORMING OF BADAJOS (1812) - - Rescue of wounded men--A forlorn hope--Fire-balls light up the - scene--A mine explodes--Partial failure of the English--Escalade of - the castle--Pat’s humour and heroism--Saving a General--Wellington - hears the news--The day after the storm. - - -Badajos is situated on the left bank of the Guadiana, which is about -400 yards broad and washes one-fourth of the enceinte. The defences -along the river are confined to a simple and badly flanked rampart, but -on the other sides there are eight large and well-built fronts with -covered way. The scarp of the bastions is more than 30 feet in height. -In advance of these fronts are two detached works, the Bardeleras and -the Picurina, the latter being a strong redoubt 400 yards from the -town. As the bombardment went on for some days, preparing a breach for -an assault, incidents were few; officers sometimes strolled round to -explore for themselves. - -One writes: “One day I saw two men stretched on the ground. One was -dead, a round shot having passed through his body; the other had lost a -leg. His eyes were closed; he seemed to be quite dead. An adventurous -Portuguese--one of our allies--was beginning to disencumber him of his -clothes. - -“The poor man opened his eyes and looked in the most imploring manner, -while the villain had him by the belt, lifting him up. I ran forward -and gave the humane Portuguese a sharp blow with my blunt sabre, so -that with a yell he threw himself down by the side of the soldier whom -he was stripping, thinking his last hour had come. - -“Soon after I saw a heavy shot hopping along and kicking up the dust. -It struck one of our soldiers on the hip, and down he went, motionless. - -“I felt confident that the wounded man was not dead, and I begged -that some of his comrades would carry him off to the rear. They were -retiring under a heavy cannonade. Two soldiers, at the risk of their -lives, rushed back and brought him in, or he would have been starved to -death between our lines and the ramparts of the town. His hip was only -grazed and his clothes untorn; but, of course, he was unable to walk, -and seemed to feel much pain, for he groaned heavily. - -“Towards the end of the siege the weather became beautiful. One day I -call to mind the enemy scarcely fired a shot. All our troubles were -forgotten, and two or three of us amused ourselves by reading a novel -in the trenches.” - -The garrison of Badajos fired every morning for a few days before the -grand assault a certain number of rounds, as if for practice and to -measure the ground. - -On the 6th of April a long order was issued relative to the position -the troops were to occupy. The day was fine, and all the soldiers in -good spirits, cleaning themselves as if for a review. - -“About two o’clock I saw poor Harvest. He was sucking an orange and -walking on a rising ground, alone and very thoughtful. It gave me pain, -as I knew he was to lead the forlorn hope. He said, ‘My mind is made -up, old fellow: I am sure to be killed.’” - -At half-past eight that night the ranks were formed and the roll -called in an undertone. The division drew up in deep silence behind a -large quarry, 300 yards from the breaches. They had to wait long for -ladders and other things. - -At ten a very beautiful fire-ball was thrown up from the town. This -illuminated the ground for many hundred yards. Two or three more -followed, showed a bright light, and remained burning some little time. - -The stillness that followed was the prelude to one of the strangest -scenes that could be seen. Soon after ten a little whisper went round -that the forlorn hope were stealing forward, followed by the storming -parties, composed of 300 men. - -In two minutes the division followed. One musket shot (no more) was -fired near the breaches by a French soldier who was on the look-out. -Still our men went on, leisurely but silently. There were no obstacles. -The 52nd, 43rd, and 95th closed gradually up to column of quarter -distance. All was hushed; the town lay buried in gloom. The ladders -were placed on the edge of the ditch, when suddenly an awful explosion -took place at the foot of the breaches, and a burst of light disclosed -the whole scene. The very earth seemed to rock and sway under their -feet. What a sight! - -The ramparts stood out clear, crowded with the enemy. French soldiers -stood on the parapets, while the short-lived glare from the barrels of -powder and stuff flying into the air gave to friends and foes a look as -if both bodies of troops were laughing! A tremendous fire now opened -upon the English, and for an instant they were stationary; but the -troops were no ways daunted. The ladders were found exactly opposite -the centre breach, and the whole division rushed to the assault with -amazing resolution. The soldiers flew down the ladders into the ditch, -and the cheering from both sides was loud and full of confidence. -Fire-balls were rising, lighting up the scene. The ditch was very wide, -and when they arrived at the foot of the centre breach eighty or ninety -men were clustered together. One called out, “Who will lead?” - -Death and the most dreadful sounds and cries encompassed all. It was a -volcano! Up they went: some killed, others impaled on the bayonets of -their own comrades, or hurled headlong amongst the crowd. - -The chevaux-de-frise atop looked like innumerable bayonets. - -“When I was within a yard of the top I felt half strangled, and fell -from a blow that deprived me of all sensation. I only recollect -feeling a soldier pulling me out of the water, where so many men -were drowned. I lost my cap, but still held my sword. On recovering, -I looked towards the breach. It was shining and empty! Fire-balls -were in plenty, and the French troops, standing upon the walls, were -taunting us and inviting our men to come up and try it again. What a -crisis! what a military misery! Some of the finest troops in the world -prostrate--humbled to the dust.” - -Colonel McLeod was killed while trying to force the left corner of the -large breach. He received his mortal wound when within three yards of -the enemy. A few moments before he fell he had been wounded in the -back by a bayonet of one of our men who had slipped. It was found -out afterwards that the woodwork of the cheval-de-frise was heavy, -bristling with short, stout sword-blades and chained together. It was -an obstacle not to be removed, and the French soldiers stood close to -it, killing every man who drew near. To get past such obstacles by -living bodies pushing against it up a steep breach, sinking to the -knees every step in rubbish, while a firm and obstinate enemy stood -behind--it was impossible. - -Round shot alone could have destroyed these defences, which were all -chained together and vastly strong. Had it not been for this, the -divisions would have entered like a swarm of bees. It was fortunate -that Lord Wellington had made arrangements for assaulting the town at -other points. - -“Next morning I was searching for my friend Madden. At last I found him -lying in a tent, with his trousers on and his shirt off, covered with -blood, and bandaged across the body to support his broken shoulder, -laid on his back and unable to move. He asked for his brother. - -“‘Why does he not come to see me?’ - -“I turned my head away, for his gallant young brother was amongst the -slain. Captain Merry, of the 52nd, was sitting on the ground, sucking -an orange. - -“He said: ‘How are you? You see that I am dying: a mortification has -set in.’ - -“A grape-shot had shattered his knee. He had told the doctor that he -preferred death rather than permit such a good leg to be amputated.” - - -ESCALADE OF THE CASTLE. - -General Picton with the Third Division was ordered to attack the castle -by escalade. The castle was an old building on the summit of a hill -about 100 feet high, on the north-east of the town. - -At about ten o’clock on the night of the 6th of April, 1812, the Third -Division advanced in that profound silence that rendered the coming -storm more terrific. Our men were not perceived until they arrived at -a little river not very distant from the works, when they distinctly -heard the entire line of the French sentries give the alarm, and all -the guns of the garrison opened at once. - -[Illustration: THE ESCALADE OF THE CASTLE - -Many of the ladders were too short. In one case a brawny Irish private -of herculean strength pulled up first his captain, “clever and clane,” -as he said, and then five others.] - -Volley after volley of grape-shot was fired upon our troops as they -advanced; fire-balls rose, and showed the enemy where they were. They -quickened pace and got so close under the wall that the guns could not -bear upon them, but the fire-balls burned so vividly that they were -enabled to direct their musketry upon the assailants, and hurl with -fatal precision every kind of missile. - -The ladders were placed, the troops cheered and swarmed up, and nothing -was heard but mingled cries of despair and shouts of victory. Several -ladders broke down under the weight, and men were precipitated on the -heads of their comrades below. - -“The ladder I mounted was, like many others, too short, and I found -that no exertion I could make would enable me to reach the embrasure or -descend. In this desperate state, expecting immediate death from the -hands of a ferocious Frenchman in the embrasure, I heard a voice above -call out: - -“‘Mr. ----, is that you?’ - -“‘Yes!’ I shouted. - -“The same voice cried out: ‘Oh, murther! murther! What will we do to -get you up at all, at all, with that scrawdeen of a ladtherr? But here -goes! Hould my leg, Pat!’ and, throwing himself flat on his face in the -embrasure, he extended his brawny arm down the wall, seized me by the -collar with the force of Hercules, and landed me, as he said himself, -‘clever and clane,’ on the ramparts. - -“In the same manner five more were landed. Thus did this chivalrous -soldier, with noble generosity, prefer saving the lives of six of his -comrades at the risk of his own to the rich plunder which everywhere -surrounded him. And this was Tully O’Malley, a private in my company, -one of the ‘ragged rascals.’ Well, I found myself standing amongst -several French soldiers, who were crowding round the gun in the -embrasure. One of them still held the match lighted in his hand, the -blue flame of which gave the bronzed and sullen countenances of these -warriors an expression not easily forgotten. - -“A Grenadier leaned on the gun and bled profusely from the head; -another, who had fallen on his knees when wounded, remained fixed in -astonishment and terror. Others, whose muskets lay scattered on the -ground, folded their arms in deep despair. The appearance of the whole -group, with their huge, bushy moustaches and mouths all blackened with -biting the cartridges, presented to the eye of a young soldier a very -strange and formidable appearance. - -“‘Don’t mind them boys, sorr,’ said Tully. ‘They were all settled -jist afore you came up: and, by my soul, good boys they were for -a start--fought like raal divils, they did, till Mr. S---- and -the Grenadiers came powdering down on them with the war-whoop. -Och, my darlint! they were made smiddreens of in a crack, barring -that big fellow you see there, with the great black whiskers--see -yonder--bleeding in the side, he is, and resting his head on the -gun-carriage. Ah! he was the bouldest of them all. He made bloody -battle with Jim Reilly; but ’tis short he stood afore our Jim, for he -gave him a raal Waterford puck that tumbled him like a ninepin in a -minute; and, by my own sowl, a puck of the butt-end of Jim’s piece is -no joke, I tell you! He tried it on more heads than one on the hill of -Busaco.’ - -“Away then flew Tully to join his company, forming in double-quick time -to oppose the enemy, who were gathering in force at one of the gates of -the citadel.” - -They had already opened a most galling fire of musketry from this dark -gateway, which was warmly returned by our men, who, under Lieutenant -Davern, charged up to the massive gate. This, however, the French -closed, so little impression was made. At last a number of the light -infantry of the 74th and 85th helped each other to climb up on the -archway over the gate, and thence they fired down so unexpectedly that -a general panic seized the enemy, and they fled in confusion, followed -by many of our men, who now dashed through the gateway. - -Here Captain C---- came upon Major Murphy, of the 88th, quite exhausted -and unable to move from loss of blood, as he had not been able to -bind up his wound. This he did for him, and they moved on. One more -bayonet struggle in the castle, and the French again fled, leaving -the place literally covered with dead and wounded, several of them -being officers, whose long narrow-bladed sabres with brass scabbards -instantly changed masters. - -One officer who was wounded made several thrusts at the sturdy Ranger -who was trying to disarm him, but had awkwardly caught the sharp -sword-blade in his hand, and was so angry at being cut that he was -preparing to rush upon his antagonist. However, the Frenchman unbuckled -his waist-belt and threw away his sword. - -But Pat was angry, and was not now satisfied with the sword only, -for, perceiving a handsome silver-mounted calabash, or flask, by the -officer’s side, he coolly transferred it to his own shoulders, after -first taking a copious swill. Then, gravely addressing the wounded man, -said, while reloading his piece: - -“Now, my tight fellow, ye see what ye lost by your contrariness.” - -“Ah! monsieur, je suis grievement blessé: rendez-moi mon calabash, je -vous prie.” - -“Grieving for your calabash! Is that what you mane?” said Pat. “Why, -then, I’ll tell you what, my boy: no man shall say that Pat Donovan -ever deprived either friend or foe of his little dhrop of dhrink--so -there ’tis for you!” - -“Grand merci! grand merci!” murmured the officer. - -“Oh, don’t bother about axing mercy from me,” said Pat; “but take my -advice and keep roaring out ‘Mercy! mercy!’ to all our fellows as they -come up to ye, and, by Gor! they’ll not take the least notice of you.” - -“Ah! merci! merci! Mais c’est fait de moi! c’est fait de moi!” repeated -the poor wounded young French officer. - -Fatal presentiment! One hour afterwards the Irishman returned and found -him lying on the same spot; but the gallant fellow was at rest, “where -the wicked cease from troubling.” - -As we were occupied in disarming and securing the prisoners Captain -C---- happened to capture and save the life of the Colonel commanding -the artillery in the citadel at the very moment our men were pursuing -him at the point of the bayonet. - -He threw himself upon the Captain, and finding he understood French, -entreated he would save him from our infuriated soldiers; but this -he found it extremely difficult to do, as each successive group, on -perceiving his large gold epaulettes and orders, evinced a strong -anxiety to make further acquaintance with him. Upon one occasion the -Captain was obliged to use his sword to protect him from a few of the -60th, who advanced upon him in rather a suspicious and business-like -manner. - -The poor Colonel was in a state of violent agitation, and kept a firm -hold of his protector’s arm through all the changes of the fight, until -they met a field-officer of the British artillery, to whom he gave him -in charge. - -The Frenchman wanted to bring C---- to the bomb-proof, where his -baggage was secured, to give him some tokens of his gratitude, and -overwhelmed him with thanks; but duty called, and he left him with the -field-officer, who, he heard afterwards, reaped a rich reward for his -small service. - -The first rays of a beautiful morning showed the incredible strength -of Badajos, and how dearly the capture of it had cost us. The gallant -hearts that beat with devoted bravery the night before now lay in the -cold grasp of death. Silence had succeeded to the dreadful din of arms, -and rendered more awful the contemplation of this fearful scene of -death and suffering and desolation. - -A vast number of the enemy lay dead in a heap close by the spot where -our men were forming, and while they gazed on these unhappy victims of -a fierce and deadly fight, they were not a little astonished to observe -a very young French officer who lay amongst them, and whom they thought -to be dead also, slowly and cautiously raise himself up; then, after -looking about him with a wild stare, he coolly walked over to the other -side where the prisoners were standing and delivered himself up! - -This wily hero had not been wounded, nor had he received the slightest -scratch, but, being more frightened than hurt, he lay concealed in this -manner until all fear of danger, as he thought, was over and gone. - -It excited a good deal of merriment amongst our men, but the French -curled their moustaches, gave him a hearty “Sacre!” and their deep -contempt. - - -ANOTHER ACCOUNT. - -“I was on a hill with the medical staff during the night of the assault -of Badajos. For two hours we watched the fire, the bursting of shells -and hand-grenades. Then the wounded began to arrive, and we were busy. - -“Lord Wellington rode up with his staff, and soon after a staff-officer -came up at a gallop, shouting, ‘Where is Lord Wellington?’ - -“‘There, sir.’ - -“‘My lord, I am come from the breaches. The troops after repeated -attempts, have failed to enter them. So many officers have fallen that -the men, dispersed in the ditch, are without leaders. If your lordship -does not at once send a strong reinforcement they must abandon the -enterprise. Colonel McLeod, of the 43rd, has been killed in the breach.’ - -“A light was called for and instantly brought, and Lord Wellington -noted the report with a steady hand. His face was pale and expressed -great anxiety. In his manner and language he preserved perfect coolness -and self-possession. General Hay’s brigade was ordered to advance to -the breaches. - -“You may think that it was nervous work hearing this. - -“Our General had wisely planned two extreme attacks by escalade on the -castle by the Third Division and on the south side of the town by the -Fifth Division, and on Fort Pardoleros by the Portuguese. It was known -that Soult was within a few leagues. Marmont had pushed his advanced -Dragoons as far as the bridge of boats at Villa Velha; the river -Guadiana was in our rear. - -“It was a crisis, and we wondered what thoughts were passing through -the mind of our gallant chief as he sat motionless on his horse. - -“Presently another staff-officer galloped up, out of breath. - -“‘General Picton--has--got possession of--the castle, sir.’ - -“‘Who brings that intelligence?’ exclaimed Lord Wellington. - -“The officer saluted and gave his name. - -“‘Are you certain, sir--are you positively certain?’ - -“‘I entered the castle with the troops. I have only just left it. -General Picton in possession. He sent me.’ - -“‘Picton in possession! With how many men?’ - -“‘His division.’ - -“It is impossible to describe to you the change this news produced in -the feelings of all around. A great sigh of relief could almost be -heard. - -“‘Return, sir, and desire General Picton to maintain his position at -all hazards.’ - -“Having dispatched this messenger, Lord Wellington directed a second -officer to proceed to the castle to repeat his orders to General Picton. - -“Next morning at dawn I set out to visit the breaches. I was just -thinking of two friends, Major Singer and Captain Cholwick, of the -Royal Fusiliers, both of whom had been with me two evenings before. -I was wondering how they had fared in the assault when I met some -Fusiliers and asked for Major Singer. - -“‘We are throwing the last shovels of earth upon his grave, sir.’ - -“‘Is Captain Cholwick safe?’ I inquired. - -“‘In the act of climbing over that palisade he was wounded, fell into -the water, and we have seen nothing of him since.’ - -“That did not make me disposed to be very cheerful. - -“I found the great breach covered with dead from its base to its -summit. Many were stripped. Amongst them I recognized the faces of -many well known to me. In climbing up the breach my feet receded at -every step in the débris, so as to make my progress slow and difficult. -Behind the chevaux-de-frise a broad and deep trench had been cut, -into which our men must have been precipitated had they succeeded in -surmounting this huge barrier. Above was a battery of 12-pounders -completely enfilading the great and the small breach, near to each -other. No wonder we failed there to enter. - -“I next visited the castle, at the bottom of whose walls, nearly 40 -feet high, were lying shattered ladders, broken muskets, exploded -shells, and the dead bodies of many of our brave men. Amongst the dead -I recognized the body of the gallant Major Ridge, of the 5th Regiment, -lying near the gate that leads to the town, in forcing which he had -fallen, riddled with balls. - -“I met a soldier of the Connaught Rangers, overpowered by excitement -and brandy. The fellow looked at me suspiciously, and appeared disposed -to dispute my passage. He held his loaded musket at half present, and I -was prepared to close with him; but fortunately flattery succeeded. He -allowed me to pass. - -“Soon after entering the town a girl about nine years of age implored -my protection, ‘por el amor de Dios,’ for her mother. - -“A number of soldiers of a distinguished regiment were in the house, -armed, and under the influence of every evil passion. Alas! I was -powerless. I met a man of the 88th dragging a peasant by the neck, with -the intention of putting him to death--so he declared--in atonement for -his not having any money in his pockets! I appealed to the gallantry of -his corps, and saved the life of his victim.” - -The town had now become a scene of plunder and devastation. Our -soldiers and our women, in a state of intoxication, had lost all -control over themselves. These, together with numbers of Spaniards and -Portuguese, who had come into the city in search of plunder, filled -every street. Many were dispossessed of their booty by others, and -these interchanges of plunder in many cases were not effected without -bloodshed. Our soldiers had taken possession of the shops, stationed -themselves behind the counters, and were selling the goods contained in -them. These were, again, displaced by more numerous parties, who became -shopkeepers in their turn, and thus continual scuffling and bloodshed -was going on. - -In addition to the incessant firing through the keyholes of the front -doors of houses as the readiest way of forcing the locks, a desultory -and wanton discharge of musketry was kept up in the streets, placing -all who passed literally between cross-fires. Many of our own people -were thus killed or wounded by their own comrades. - -An attempt was made next day to collect our soldiers. The troops, -however, that were sent into the town for that purpose joined in the -work of plunder. - -We may feel shocked at the excesses which our soldiers committed after -the storming of such towns as Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajos. Folk sitting -by their quiet firesides may wonder how sane men can be so dead to the -higher and better feelings of humanity; but when the fever of war is -followed by the poison of drink, it is no wonder if the minds of rude -men are thrown off their balance. War is a most awful thing to witness, -and many officers have declared to the writer that, had they known -what war meant in all its dreadful reality, they would not have been -so eager in their youth to join the army. All the more reason is there -that every youth in our islands should be compelled by law to learn -the use of the rifle, that when the time comes--as come it will--when -an invader shall set foot upon our shore, we may not be helpless and -unarmed. Perhaps it is necessary that we should sometimes hear the -horrid truth about war; we may thus be stimulated to use a little -self-denial for our country’s security, when we realize that life is -not made up of games and money-making, and when we can see what our -fatherland would be to us, devastated by a savage enemy, with farms and -barns blazing, women and children starved to death, towns sacked and -plundered, and the honour of old England trodden beneath the foot of a -foreign invader. The story of these sieges has many lessons--military, -ethical, and economic. Let us at least learn one--the duty that is -incumbent upon all of us, men and boys, to defend mother and wife and -child. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN (1813) - - The _coup de grâce_--The hospital--A cruel order--An attempt at - escape--Removed to the castle--The English at the breach--Many are - wounded--French ladies sleep in the open--A vertical fire--English - gunners shoot too well--A good sabre lightly won. - - -Colonel Harvey Jones, R.E., has left us an interesting account of the -siege of St. Sebastian by the British forces. The town, situated close -to the French frontier, just south of the Pyrenees and by the sea, -contains 10,000 inhabitants, and is built on a low peninsula running -north and south. The defences of the western side are washed by the -sea, those on the eastern side by the river Urumea, which at high-water -covers 4 feet of the masonry of the scarp. The first assault in July -failed. Colonel Jones was wounded and taken prisoner. - -His diary begins: “After witnessing the unsuccessful attempts of -Lieutenant Campbell, 9th Regiment, and his gallant little band to force -their way on to the ramparts, and their retreat from the breach, my -attention was soon aroused by a cry from the soldier who was lying -disabled next to me: - -“‘Oh, they are murdering us all!’ - -“Looking up, I perceived a number of French Grenadiers, under a heavy -fire of grape, sword in hand, stepping over the dead and stabbing the -wounded. My companion was treated in the same manner. The sword, -plucked from his body and reeking with his blood, was raised to give me -the _coup de grâce_, when, fortunately, the uplifted arm was arrested -by a smart little man--a sergeant--who cried out: - -“‘Oh, mon Colonel, êtes-vous blessé?’ and he ordered some men to remove -me.” - -They raised the Colonel in their arms and carried him up the breach on -to the ramparts. Here they were stopped by a Captain of the Grenadiers, -who asked some questions, then kissed him, and desired the party to -proceed to the hospital. - -They met the Governor and his staff on the way, who asked if the -Colonel was badly wounded, and directed that proper care should be -taken of him. - -After descending from the rampart into the town, as they were going -along the street leading to the hospital, they were accosted by -an officer who had evidently taken his “drop.” He demanded the -Englishman’s sword, which was still hanging by his side. - -The reply came: “You have the power to take it, but certainly have no -right to do so, as I have not been made a prisoner by you.” - -This seemed to enrage him, and with great violence of manner and -gesture he unbuckled the belt and carried away the sword. - -Upon reaching the hospital, the Surgeon-Major was very kind in his -manner. After he had enlarged the wounds, according to the French -system, and then dressed them, the Colonel was carried across the -street and put into a bed in one of the wards of the great hospital, -which a soldier was ordered to vacate for his use. This man returned -later in the day for his pipe and tobacco, which he had left under the -pillow. - -In the course of the morning they were visited by the Governor, who -made inquiries as to their wounds, and whether they had been plundered -of anything; for a great number of English soldiers had been taken, -and were lodged in the town prison. The only persons permitted to -visit them were some staff-officers, a few Spanish ladies, and a -Spanish barber. From the former the Colonel was made acquainted with -all that passed in the British lines--at least, as far as the French -could conjecture. Although boats arrived nightly from Bayonne, the -other side of the frontier, bringing shells, medicine, charpie, or -lint, engineers, etc., the garrison remained in great ignorance of -the movements of the two armies. Soult kept sending word that he -would soon come and raise the siege; thus, by promises of immediate -relief, he kept up the spirits of the garrison. He also rewarded -the gallantry of particular defenders during the assault and in the -sorties by promotion, or by sending them the decoration of the Legion -of Honour. In the French Army there seemed to have been a system of -reward for good and gallant conduct by promotion into the Grenadiers -or Voltigeurs, which had an excellent effect. A French soldier was -extremely proud of his green, yellow, or red epaulettes. They were -badges of distinguished conduct and only those who had shown great -gallantry in action were admitted into their ranks. What with the -success attendant upon the sorties and the numerous decorations which -had been distributed among the officers and privates, such a spirit of -daring had been created that the idea of a surrender was scouted by all. - -After the stones had been extracted which had been blown into his -leg and thighs by the bursting of shells and grenades, the Colonel -was enabled to move about and get into the gallery running round the -courtyard of the hospital, and into which all the doors and windows of -the rooms respectively opened. It was the only place where they were -allowed to breathe the fresh air. - -One day, whilst sitting in the gallery, he observed a table placed in -the balcony below him, on the other side of the courtyard. Soon he saw -an unfortunate French gunner laid upon the table. They amputated both -his arms, his hands having been blown off by an accident in one of the -batteries. In the course of the morning, whilst conversing with the -surgeon who had performed the operation, he told the Colonel that he -had acted contrary to his instructions, which were never to amputate, -but to cure if possible. When he was asked for the reason of such -an inhuman order having been issued, his reply was that the Emperor -Napoleon did not wish numbers of mutilated men to be sent back to -France, as it would make a bad impression upon the people. - -“You must be a bold man to act in opposition to this order.” - -He replied: “Affairs are beginning to change, and, moreover, it is now -necessary that the soldiers should know they will be taken proper care -of in the event of being wounded, and not left to die like dogs. We -send as many as we can at night to Bayonne by the boats; thus we clear -out the hospitals a little.” - -In conversations with many of the officers they detailed acts committed -by their soldiers in Spain so revolting to human nature that one -refuses to commit them to paper. A _chef de bataillon_ once asked him -how the English managed with their soldiers when they wanted them to -advance and attack an enemy. - -The reply was simply, “Forward!” - -“Ah! that way will not do with us. We are obliged to excite our men -with spirits, or to work upon their feelings by some animating address; -and very often, when I have fancied I had brought them up to the -fighting pitch, some old hand would make a remark which in an instant -spoilt all I had said, and I had to begin my speech all over again.” - -The Colonel asked how they managed to provision their men when they -went out on expeditions that lasted ten or twenty days. - -The answer was: “Our biscuits are made with a hole in the centre. Each -biscuit is the ration for a day. Sometimes twenty are delivered to each -soldier, who is given to understand that he has no further claim on the -commisariat for those days.” - -“But it is impossible for the soldier to carry twenty.” - -“We know that very well, but he has no claim; and how he lives in the -meanwhile we do not ask. Perhaps he lives on the country.” In other -words, he steals! - -In the hospital he was attended by a Spanish barber. As he could speak -Spanish fluently, they had a good deal of talk. The barber used to tell -all he heard and saw of what was passing both inside and outside the -fortress. When he learnt that the Colonel was an engineer, he offered -to bring him a plan of all the underground drains and of the aqueduct. - -The attendant, although a good-natured man, kept a sharp eye on the -barber; so it was a difficult matter for him to give anything without -being detected. - -At last, one morning when preparing to shave him, he succeeded in -shoving a plan under the bedclothes. The Colonel seized the earliest -opportunity of examining it, and from the knowledge he had before -acquired of the place he soon mastered the directions of the drains, -etc. From that moment his whole attention was fixed on the means of -making his escape. - -He knew that the hospital was situated in the principal street, the -ends of which terminated upon the fortifications bounding the harbour. -If once he could gain the street he had only to turn to the right or -left to gain the ramparts, and so make his escape from the town in the -best manner he could. - -One evening just at dusk, when the medical men took leave of them for -the night, one of them left his cocked hat on the bed. As soon as the -Colonel noticed this he put it on his head, hurried downstairs, and -made direct for the great door; but he found it so completely blocked -up by the guard that, unless by pushing them aside, it was not possible -to pass undiscovered. He therefore retreated upstairs in despair, and -threw the hat down on the bed. Scarcely had he done so when in rushed -the doctor, asking for his _chapeau_. - -They were more than once visited by the crews of the boats which -arrived nightly from France. The sight of the prisoners seemed to -afford the Frenchmen great gratification, but there was nothing in -their manner which could in any way offend. - -Very unexpectedly one evening the Governor’s aide-de-camp came to the -prison and told the officers to prepare immediately to go to France. - -A Portuguese Captain, one of the party of prisoners, was dreadfully -in fear of being sent there, and with great warmth of manner told the -aide-de-camp that Lord Wellington would soon be in possession of the -place, and if the prisoners were not forthcoming he would hold the -Governor answerable in person. - -It is supposed that the aide went and reported this conversation to the -Governor, as he did not return for some time, and then told them it was -too late to embark that night, as the boats had sailed. They were never -afterwards threatened to be sent away. - -About the middle of August the garrison began to flatter themselves -that the siege was turned into a regular blockade, and that they would -be relieved by the successes of Marshal Soult. Their spirits ran high, -their hopes were elated. - -The 15th of August, the birthday of Napoleon, was observed as a day of -rejoicing among the garrison, and at nightfall the letter “N” of a very -large size was brilliantly lighted up on the face of the donjon. - -When the operations of the second siege began a Captain who visited the -Colonel kept him _au fait_ of all that was going on. One day a Spanish -Captain who had sided with the French came into the hospital--it was -on the evening of the assault. He was wringing his hands, tearing his -hair, and swearing he had heard the shrieks of his wife and daughters, -and had seen his house in flames. The French officers took the poor -man’s outcries with great merriment, and the Spaniard must have -bitterly regretted the day when he deserted the English. The French -officers did not fail to taunt him with having done so, and ridiculed -his frantic actions. - -In the course of the next day Colonel Jones was asked if he would like -to speak with a corporal of sappers who had been made prisoner during -the sortie. - -To his surprise, a fine, tall youngster, a stranger to him, walked into -the ward, dressed in a red jacket. Now, blue was the colour when the -Colonel was taken prisoner. - -“When did you join the army, corporal?” he asked. - -“Yesterday morning, Colonel. I was put on duty in the trenches last -night, and in a few minutes I was brought into the town by the enemy.” - -“I could not help laughing, though he wore a rueful expression,” says -the Colonel. - -One morning a Captain of artillery, whom he had never before seen, came -into the ward and commenced conversing about the siege. He observed -that the whole second parallel of the British trenches was one entire -battery, and if there were as many guns as there were embrasures, he -said, “we shall be _joliment fouettés_.” - -The Colonel’s reply was: “Most assuredly you will. Depend upon it, -there are as many guns as embrasures. It is not our fashion to make -batteries and stick logs of wood into the embrasures in the hope of -frightening the enemy.” - -He made a grimace, and with a shrug of the shoulders left the ward. - -Next morning the surgeon came, as usual, to dress the wounds. This was -about half-past seven. All was still, and he joyously exclaimed, as he -entered: - -“So, gentlemen, we have another day’s reprieve!” - -In about half an hour afterwards, whilst Colonel Jones was under his -hands, the first salvo from the breaching batteries was fired. Several -shot rattled through the hospital and disturbed the tranquillity of -the inmates. The instrument dropped from the surgeon’s hands, and he -exclaimed, “Le jeu sera bientôt fini!” Then very composedly the good -doctor went on with his work. - -The opening of the batteries made a great stir amongst all hands. A -hint was given the prisoners to prepare to be removed into the castle. -A private hint was given to the Colonel to be _sage_ on the way up, as -the Captain of the escort was _méchant_, and that it would be better to -be quiet and orderly. - -This, perhaps, was intended to deter any of them from attempting to -escape. The wounded prisoners were moved in one body up the face of the -hill to the entrance of the castle. Under the Mirador battery they were -exposed to a sharp musketry fire. Some of the party were wounded, the -Portuguese Captain severely. - -A building on the sea-side, which had been constructed for a powder -magazine, was now converted into their hospital, the interior being -fitted up with wooden beds. In the area surrounding the building were -placed the unwounded prisoners. As the number of wounded from the -ramparts increased, the hospital filled rapidly, and to prevent the -fire from the English batteries being directed upon them some of the -prisoners were desired to hoist a black flag on the roof. While they -were doing so the Colonel told the French officer that it was labour -in vain, as the British had learnt that this building was their great -depot for powder, and so hoisting a flag would be regarded as a ruse to -preserve their ammunition. Little benefit did they get from the ensign. -After the capture of the island Santa Clara, hardly could anyone move -about that part of the castle opposite to the island without the risk -of being hit. Grape and shrapnel swept the whole of the face, and it -was only at night that fresh water could be fetched from the tank. - -The garrison had a fixed idea that the assault would take place at -night, so each morning they rose with happy faces--another twenty-four -hours’ reprieve! - -On the 31st of August, when the first rattle of musketry was heard in -the castle, an inquiring look pervaded each countenance; but no one -spoke. As the firing continued and the rattle grew and grew, little -doubt remained as to the cause. Every soldier seized his musket and -hurried with haste to his post. The Colonel was then ordered not to -speak or hold converse with the unwounded prisoners outside. One French -officer asked him if he thought that the English prisoners would remain -quiet if an assault of the breach should take place, adding, “If they -were to make any attempt they would all be shot.” - -Colonel Jones replied: “Do not fancy you have a flock of sheep penned -within these walls. Happen what may, shoot us or not, you will be -required to give a satisfactory account of us when the castle is taken.” - -From the commencement of the assault until the rush into the castle -upon the capture of the town, not the slightest information could -they obtain as to the state of affairs at the breach. The period that -intervened was to the prisoners one of the most anxious and painful -suspense. At last the tale was told by the awful spectacle of the -interior of the hospital. - -In an instant the ward was crowded with the maimed and wounded. The -amputation-table was in full play, and until nearly daylight the -following morning the surgeons were unceasingly at work. - -To have such a scene passing at the foot of one’s bed was painful -enough. Added to this the agonizing shrieks and groans and the -appearance of the sappers and Grenadiers who had been blown up by -the explosion in the breach, their uniforms nearly burnt off, and -their skins blackened and scorched by gunpowder--all this was truly -appalling. The appearance of these men resembled anything but human -beings. Death soon put an end to their sufferings, and relieved all -from these most distressing sights. Of all wounds, whether of fractured -limbs or otherwise, those caused by burns from gunpowder seemed to -produce the most excruciating pain. - -In the rear of the donjon was a small building, in which was stored -much gunpowder. Shells were falling fast and thick around it, so a -detachment of soldiers was sent to withdraw the ammunition. This -dangerous service they were performing in a most gallant manner, -and had nearly completed their work, when some shells fell into the -building, exploded the barrels that remained, and blew the building, -with some of the soldiers, into the air, not leaving a vestige to show -that such an edifice had stood there. - -There were three French ladies in the garrison. They were on their way -to France when the investment took place. These ladies were permitted -to enter the hospital, and were allowed a small space at one end of -the wooden bedsteads. There they were for several days and nights. The -only water they could obtain to wash in was sea-water. As the number -of the wounded increased, some of the officers who were lying upon the -floor were loud in their complaints that madame and her daughters were -occupying the space which properly belonged to them. They succeeded -in getting the ladies turned out, to find shelter from shot and shell -where best they could! - -The day the castle capitulated Colonel Jones went in search of his -fair companions, and found them, nearly smoke-dried, under a small -projecting rock. - -One of the young ladies was extremely pretty. Shortly after the siege -she was married to the English Commissary appointed to attend upon the -garrison until sent to England. The change from the hospital to the -naked rock relieved them from witnessing many a painful scene, as the -amputating-table was placed near their end of the ward. - -After the capture of the town a heavy bombardment of the castle took -place, by salvos of shells from more than sixty pieces of artillery. -There were only a few seconds between the noise made by the discharge -of the mortars and the descent of the shells. Those of the mutilated -who were fortunate enough to snatch a little sleep and so forget their -sufferings were awakened by the crash of ten or a dozen shells falling -upon or in the building, whose fuses threw a lurid light through the -gloom. The silence within, unbroken save by the hissing of the burning -composition, the agonized feelings of the wounded during those few -moments of suspense, are not to be described. Many an unlucky soldier -was brought to the table to undergo a second operation. The wretched -surgeons were engaged nearly the entire night. Rest was impossible. -You could not choose but hear. The legs and arms were thrown out as -soon as amputated, and fell on the rooks. - -It was not an agreeable sight. Those who vote for war do not realize -these little details in the programme. War, they say, breeds heroes. - -It is but justice to the French medical officers to state that their -conduct during the whole period of their harassing and laborious duties -was marked by the greatest feeling and kindness of manner, as well as -by skilful attention to the relief of all who came under their hands. - -The unfortunate prisoners who were not wounded had been placed in the -area round the hospital, and being without cover, suffered at every -discharge. - -The Colonel exerted himself to obtain a few pickaxes and shovels to -throw up some sort of splinter-proof, but it was in vain he pleaded, -and in the end fifty were killed or wounded out of 150. - -From the surgeons and hospital attendants they experienced great -kindness. Their diet was the same as that of the French wounded -soldiers. Their greatest luxury was three stewed prunes! - -The effects of the vertical fire on the interior of the castle were so -destructive that, had it been continued six hours longer, the garrison -would have doubtless surrendered at discretion. They had lost all hope -that Soult could relieve them. - -Everybody now sought shelter where best he could among the rocks. -Still, no nook or corner appeared to be a protection from the shrapnel -shells. - -A sergeant of the Royals, standing at the foot of a bedstead, was -struck by a ball from a shrapnel shell, and fell dead while talking. -An Italian soldier, while trying to prepare some broth for dinner, was -blown into the air--soup, bowl, and all! - -The excellence of the British artillery is well known. Nothing could -surpass the precision with which the shells were thrown or the accuracy -with which the fuses were cut. During the siege our men in the British -trenches little heeded the lazy French shells which were thrown into -our batteries. From the length of the fuses sufficient time was often -allowed before they burst to put themselves under cover; and when they -did burst, the splinters flew lazily around. But when the sound of an -English shell was heard in the castle, or when the men stationed in the -donjon cried, “Garde la bombe!” everybody was on the alert. Touching -the ground and bursting were almost simultaneous, and the havoc from -the splinters was terrible. It appeared to be of little avail where a -man hid himself: no place was secure from them. - -A French officer of Engineers, who was very badly wounded, kindly lent -the Colonel some of the professional books which were supplied to him. -Many were works which he had never been able to procure. Much pleasure -and instruction did he derive from their perusal. He found out that the -French Engineers were supplied with them by the Government, and their -Generals also with the best maps of the country. - -One day the Colonel was called to the door of the ward by a French -officer, who exclaimed, as he pointed to a large convoy of English -transports coming in under full sail: “Voilà les fiacres qui viennent -nous chercher!” (“There are the cabs coming to fetch us.”) It was a -most cheering and beautiful sight--the cabs that were sent to fetch us -home! - -When Colonel Jones was told, shortly after, that he was no longer a -prisoner, he began to look round for the best sword in the castle to -replace the one which that rude French Captain had taken from him. - -He discovered a handsome sabre belonging to a wounded staff-officer, -so he sent and desired that it might be taken down from the place where -it was hanging, as he wanted such a weapon. - -“I have it still by me. It was the only sword I wore until the end of -the war, and often, when at the outposts with a flag of truce, have I -seen the French officers regard the eagles on the belt with anything -but a gratified look. - -“In 1815 I was quartered at Paris, being engineer in charge of the -fortifications on Mont-Martre. There I frequently saw several of the -St. Sebastian officers, and from my old friend the Chirurgien-Major I -received many visits. - -“We both agreed that, though the tables were turned, our present -position was far more agreeable than when our acquaintance began in St. -Sebastian.” - - From Muswell’s “Peninsular Sketches.” Henry Colburn, publisher. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -JELLALABAD (1842) - - Position of the town--Sale’s brigade rebuilds the defences--A - sortie--Bad news--A queer noise--A ruse that did not succeed--The - only survivor comes in--Story of a massacre--The earthquake--The - walls are down--Are rebuilt--English magic--Pollock comes--Fight - outside--The peril of Lady Sale. - - -In November, 1841, the English Resident at the Afghan Court of Cabul -was treacherously assassinated. General Elphinstone, who was left in -command of the English troops, being in feeble health, attempted to -leave the country with his 4,500 troops and three times that number of -camp followers. On the 11th of March, 1842, Akbar Khan with a large -army attacked General Sale at Jellalabad. - -Jellalabad is a walled town on the right bank of the Cabul River. The -upper end of the valley is very fertile and picturesque, studded with -forts and villages, but all round the city it is sandy and arid. Snow -mountains close in the valley on all sides. - -South of Jellalabad, at a distance of 1,200 yards, is a low range of -limestone hills, and on the south-west other low hills command the -town at 200 yards’ distance. All round the walls were houses, mosques, -old forts, gardens, and trees--in fact, every species of cover that an -enemy could desire. - -The walls of the town were 2,100 yards in extent, all in ruinous -condition, and in many places not more than 9 feet high, and easily -scaled. Through breaches in the wall laden cattle and droves of asses -went in and out daily. - -Into this town on the evening of the 12th of November, 1841, wearied, -footsore, hungry, short of ammunition, Sale’s brigade entered, to -undertake the desperate task of defending it against the whole power -of the country, the people of which not only hated us as invaders, but -regarded us as infidels to be rooted out. - -At a distance of 600 miles from our own frontier, with the formidable -defiles of the Khyber Pass to cross, what would be our condition if -Runjeet Sing should refuse to allow another army to traverse his -territories? - -In the meantime these ruinous walls were better than the open plain; -so, after viewing the fortifications, Sale marched the brigade in, and -the inhabitants fled out at the other side as we entered. - -It was decided to hold the whole town and try to make it defensible. -Our supply of provisions was so low that the troops had to be put on -half, and the camp followers on quarter, rations. As to ammunition, we -had only 120 rounds per man. We set to work and collected grain, flour, -pulse, and food of all sorts which had been left behind, and in a few -hours supplies for several days had been gathered in. - -As parts of the walls had no parapets and the sentries were quite -exposed, hundreds of camel saddles were ranged, two deep and two high, -for the sentries to kneel behind. - -The next day many thousands of the enemy came swarming round and set -fire to the grass huts and sheds on the eastern side. Some of them -seemed to be bent on getting into a small mosque near the town, so a -party of sappers, under Major Broadfoot, were sent to see what it -contained. - -They discovered a quantity of carbine ammunition, which proved to our -men a timely and welcome supply. From dusk till midnight they kept -firing on our sentries with wild yells. Then they withdrew, and the -troops could snatch some rest. - -At early dawn Sale determined on a sortie, and all were aroused without -sound of bugle. Seven hundred infantry and two guns, commanded by -Colonel Monteath, were ordered to sally out at sunrise and attack -the Afghans. There were some 6,000 Afghans waiting to meet them in -the rocky hills at the south-west angle of the city, but they did -not resist long, and the cavalry rolled them over and pursued the -fugitives, while Abbot’s guns ploughed through them wherever they -massed together. - -By ten o’clock it was all over. The panic was so great that they -deserted the forts, and we secured all the grain and fodder. - -Two great results followed this fortunate victory: it gave the garrison -a little breathing-time, and we had a few days of uninterrupted quiet -to repair our walls and destroy cover. - -The people of the valley now adopted the usual Oriental policy of -trying to keep well with both parties, and sent in donkey-loads of -flour, wheat, etc. - -Working parties were told off to clear away the rubbish, to destroy -houses outside, and to build parapets on the walls; for with the -enemy’s marksmen so near, no one could look over the walls or show a -cap without getting a shot through it. - -“Jellalabad” means “the abode of splendour,” but our men found it -squalid and mean. There were two main streets, crossing each other at -right angles; the rest were narrow, filthy lanes. The mountain tribes -have fair complexions and the Grecian type of face. They are believed -to be the descendants of the Greeks left by Alexander the Great. All -their implements and household utensils are totally different from -those used by the Afghans. - -As soon as the enemy was driven off by our sortie the troops set to -work on the defences. No one was allowed to be idle. Officers and men, -with spade, pickaxe, bill-hook, or mining tools in hand--all were at -work from daybreak to sunset. - -Parties of the enemy hovered about, but never dared to molest us. -Strong detachments of cavalry were sent out every day to protect our -grass-cutters. - -On the 21st of November the garrison received bad news. The little fort -of Pesh Bolak (half-way between Jellalabad and the Khyber) had had to -be evacuated, and Captain Ferris had been seen going over the mountains -away to Peshawar in hasty retreat. - -Then from Cabul they heard that our troops there were shut up by the -insurgents in their fortified cantonment, that there was a general -rising of the whole country, and the roads were closed against -messengers. - -Every night now parties of the enemy used to creep round and fire at -our sentries. At twelve o’clock on the night of the 28th there was -a tremendous report, like the firing of a heavy gun. The alarm was -sounded, and in two minutes every man was at his post. Seaton was -Captain of the day, so he hurried off to learn what all the row was -about. He found Sale and his staff in the west gate, looking earnestly -in the direction of the enemy, and discussing with the heroic Havelock -the probabilities of an attack. It was a bright moonlight night; -everything visible near or far. All at once some one called out: - -“Here they come, sir! Don’t you see those two dark columns of men 500 -yards off?” - -Ah! yes. Every one saw them clearly enough. - -“I looked a little, and then laughed right out. The General called to -me in his short, sharp way: - -“‘Seaton, what is it, sir?’ - -“‘General, where is the back wall of the old fort?’ - -“‘Eh! eh! what! what!’ said he testily. - -“‘Why, General, you sent me out yesterday to destroy the back wall of -that old fort behind which the enemy used to muster. The clay was too -hard for us, so, as the wall was just over a sunk road, and the bank -below the wall soft, I threw a dam across the lower part of the road -and turned in yon little stream. I guess it has softened the bank, -and the wall has fallen with a slap into the water and produced the -explosion. The columns of men are only the shadows of the north and -south walls.’ So we all had a hearty laugh.” - -Seaton was on guard every third day. Though the duty was hard, it was -comparatively a day of rest. During the night officers visited the -guards and sentries every two hours, and made the sentries report -everything they had seen or heard. They patrolled the streets, too, -every two hours, and the picket in the centre of the town sent patrols -to each gate every hour during the night. Every day, when not on -special duty, he went out with a large working party to destroy the old -walls and houses outside the town, to fell and cut up the trees, and to -bring them in for firewood. - -The enemy had some capital marksmen, and several of our men were shot -through the loopholes. Sale now thought it time to put a stop to -this, for they cut off our supplies and we had only thirty days’ food -in store. So he quietly waited until noon, when the enemy would be -thinking more of food than fighting, and a column of 1,100 infantry was -formed in the west street. All the cavalry that could be mustered, with -two of Abbott’s guns, assembled in the south street. They had a tough -job at first. The Afghans stood bravely and poured in a heavy fire; but -the moment the cavalry and guns appeared on the plain clear of Piper’s -Hill the whole body of the enemy fled in every direction. Many were -drowned in the river. - -During the pursuit Captain Oldfield, who commanded the cavalry, as he -galloped up to a party of the fugitives, saw one man suddenly stop, -throw off his turban, tear off his clothes, wrap his waist-cloth round -his loins and attempt to personate a Hindoo, calling out, “Shah bash, -Angrèz!” (“Well done, English!”). But our troopers were not to be -deceived: the Hindoo gentleman was instantly cut down. - -Doubtless if the Afghans had possessed the needful tools they might -have succeeded in their plan of cooping us in and starving us out. - -It was to Major Broadfoot’s firmness and foresight that the brigade -was mainly indebted for its honour and safety. When they were first -sent out, Broadfoot was ordered to proceed without his tools. -This he respectfully but firmly declined to do, and by his manly -representations he carried his point, and was allowed to take them. - -They returned at dusk, very hungry and tired. Our loss had been small, -our gain great, and a further result was that provisions at once began -to flow in. People flocked to the gates to sell flour, grain, and -vegetables. But the officers were all so poor that very few of them -could purchase anything. The soldiers and camp-followers were still -worse off. The commissariat officer had now six weeks’ food in store, -but would the treasure-chest hold out? Copper coinage had nearly -disappeared. - -The New Year, 1842, opened ominously, and brought more evil tidings. -A letter from Cabul, from Pottinger, told them of the murder of -the Envoy, that Ghusnee was besieged, and the whole country in -insurrection. - -But our garrison was not dismayed. All scouted the idea of any great -disaster happening to our troops at Cabul, and our works were pushed on -with increased vigour. Provisions kept coming in, and the surplus was -carefully stored. - -On the 9th of January a letter from General Elphinstone was brought in -by a horseman, ordering Sale to retire with his brigade to Peshawar. - -It was a crushing, humiliating blow, spreading a gloom over every -heart; but when Sale’s determination was made known--to hold Jellalabad -until the Cabul force arrived--the men’s confidence in their commander -was greater than ever. - -The greatest harmony existed between the European and native soldiers, -and there was but one mind in the garrison--to defy the Afghans and to -redeem as far as possible the reverses of the Cabul force. They had no -money, they were short of ammunition, and had not too much food; but -there was no thought of giving way. - -On the 13th of January Seaton was on guard at the south gate when, a -little after twelve o’clock, some one came rushing along the passage -leading to the guardroom. The door was burst open, and Lieutenant -B---- threw himself into Seaton’s arms, exclaiming: - -“My God, Seaton! the whole of the Cabul army has been destroyed!” - -“What! man, are you mad? The whole army?” - -“All but one--Dr. Brydon! We saw from the top of the gateway a man -riding on an old pony. He seemed to be wounded; he was bending over the -pommel. We sent two horsemen out to bring him in--it was Dr. Brydon. He -could not speak at first. Then he murmured: ‘The only survivor of Cabul -army!--all killed.’” - -[Illustration: THE LAST OF AN ARMY - -The whole of the Cabul army but one man, Dr. Brydon, was destroyed.] - -After thinking this over in silence for a minute or two, they went -outside and saw Sale and his staff at the Cabul gate hoisting up the -colours, a sign to any poor fugitive who might have escaped. A hearty -cheer went up as they looked on their country’s glorious colours. Their -spirits were still high. - -Instantly the cavalry rode out. About four miles from Jellalabad they -found the bodies of three of Brydon’s companions--Lieutenant Harper, -Collyer, and Hopkins--all terribly mangled. - -At night lights were hung out over the Cabul gate, and two buglers -were put on duty in the south-west bastion to sound the advance every -quarter of an hour, in hope that some poor fugitive might hear it and -be saved. - -“The terrible wailing sound of those bugles I shall never forget,” says -Seaton. “It was a dirge for our slaughtered soldiers, and had a most -mournful and depressing effect.” Dr. Brydon’s tale struck horror into -the hearts of all who heard it, but mingled with the sorrow and pity -came a fierce desire for vengeance. Little was said, but the stern -looks of the soldiers, the set teeth, and the clenched hands, showed -how deep was the feeling that had been stirred, and how stern the vow -registered in each man’s heart. - -On the 19th a servant of Captain Bazette came in, and on the 30th a -Goorkah. On the 31st they had the pleasure of welcoming another white -face--a sergeant-major. From the accounts of the sergeant they gathered -many particulars of this tragedy--how, after the murder of our Envoy, -General Elphinstone agreed to evacuate the country and retire with the -whole of his force, Akbar, on his part, undertaking to escort the Cabul -force and guarantee it from attack; how the Afghans rushed into our -cantonments, even before the rear of the British force had got outside -the walls, and began their plundering; how our men were shot down in -the Khoord Cabul Pass; how Akbar pretended he could not control his -men, and advised the English officers to surrender to him; how the -native soldiers, chilled to death in the snow, went over to the enemy -in hundreds. - -The sergeant said in their excuse: “I can’t blame the natives. I myself -was born in a cold climate. I was well clad, yet my sufferings from the -cold were terrible: my fingers were frost-bitten, and all my joints -were sore. Why, sir, in the next pass the Afghans, after slaughtering -our men till they were tired, stripped hundreds of poor Hindoos stark -naked and left them there to die in the cold.” - -Stories such as these only spurred on the garrison of Jellalabad to -greater exertion, for, as they would have now to face Akbar Khan and -all his warriors, on them devolved the task of redeeming our country’s -fame. - -On the 30th of January our cavalry brought in 175 head of cattle -that had been grazing at some distance off, and on the next day they -shepherded in 734 sheep. - -Now, work on Sunday was remitted. Men came to morning service with -sword and pistol, or musket and bayonet, and sixty rounds in pouch, -ready at a moment’s notice to march to battle. - -“To me,” says Seaton, “it was always an affecting sight to see these -great rough fellows with their heads bowed, humbly confessing their -sins before God, and acknowledging their dependence on His goodness -and mercy; and I am sure that afterwards, when we were surrounded by -greater perils, there were many who felt the comfort there was in -having One to whom they could appeal in all their troubles.” - -In February they knew that Akbar was collecting his forces for -an attack. On our side the General ordered that all able-bodied -camp-followers who were willing should be armed and receive the pay of -native soldiers. - -Those for whom there were no muskets were armed with pikes, which were -made for them. - -On the 16th rain came down in torrents; on the 18th heavy rain again. -On the morning of the 19th Seaton was at work outside when he felt a -smart shock of earthquake, with a rumbling noise. At first he did not -take much notice, but when the rumbling increased and swelled to the -loudest thunder, as if a thousand heavy waggons were being driven at -speed over a rough pavement, he turned quite sick. An awful fear came -over him. The ground heaved and set like the sea, and the whole plain -seemed to be rolling in waves towards them. The motion was so violent -that some were nearly thrown down, and expected every moment to see the -whole town swallowed up. - -The houses, the walls, and the bastions were rocking and reeling in a -most terrific manner, and falling into complete ruin, while all along -the south and west faces the parapets, which had cost us so much labour -to erect, were crumbling away like sand. The whole was enveloped in -one immense cloud of dust, out of which came cries of terror from the -hundreds within. - -When the dreadful noise and quaking ceased, a dead silence succeeded, -all being so deeply impressed by the terror of the scene that they -dared not utter a sound. The men were absolutely green with fear. -Presently a gentle breeze sprang up. Officers encouraged the men to go -on with their work, but, looking round the valley, they saw every fort -and village wrapped in dense clouds of dust. From some the dust was -streaming away like smoke, from others it rose high in the air in dense -columns. - -When the breeze had cleared away the dust from Jellalabad an awful -scene of destruction appeared. The upper stories of the houses were all -gone, and beams, posts, doors, windows, bits of wall, ends of roof, -earth and dust, all were mingled in one confused heap. It was as if -some gigantic hand had taken up the houses and thrown them down in one -rubbish-heap. - -The parapets all round had fallen from the walls. The walls were split -in many places. In the eastern wall a breach had been made large enough -for two companies abreast to walk through. - -Sale’s bugle sounded the assembly, and they went in at once. On muster -being taken, it was found that the loss of life was happily only three -men crushed in the cavalry hospital. - -On looking round, it was found that a month’s cannonading with a -hundred pieces of heavy artillery could not have produced the damage -that the earthquake had effected in a few seconds. “The hand of the -Almighty had indeed humbled our pride, and taught us the wholesome -lesson that He alone is a sure defence.” - -The Colonel narrowly escaped with his life. He had been standing on the -wall, which, he said after he was taken up from the ruins, wriggled -like a snake. - -In one place, as an officer was passing along the ramparts, the ground -opened beneath him, and he fell in, but only to be thrown out again--an -operation which was twice repeated. At a spot near the river the wall -had opened so wide that a man could have slipped through. All the -barracks and sheds were in ruins; all shelter for the men was destroyed. - -This, however, was not the time for idle wonder or for despair. -Without delay every man in garrison was set to work, and though there -were frequent shocks of earthquake during the day, the ruins had been -cleared away by dusk, and a temporary parapet of clods of earth and -clay made all round the walls. - -Towards sunset a small body of horsemen from Akbar’s camp came to -reconnoitre. Abbott, who was looking out, sent a shot right into the -party, making them scamper off, probably to report to their chiefs -that the fortifications were uninjured, and that our “magic” had caused -the earthquake. - -But we were in a critical state, with all defences levelled, a huge -breach in the works, and the destroyer of our Cabul force within a few -miles of us, with the whole power of the country at his back. - -They had now daily fights for their forage. The grass-cutters went out -at early dawn under a strong escort. The grass in India is a creeping -grass: the shoots run along under ground, or it would perish in the -droughts of summer. - -The grass-cutter, armed with a small hoe, sits down on his heels, and -with a sweeping motion cuts the grass half an inch below the surface -of the ground. He then collects it, beats off the earth, and brings -it home on his head. This grass is very sweet and nutritious. As the -hot weather advanced they had to go further afield for grass. On the -2nd of March Akbar sent a large force round to the east, and they were -invested. - -“I find this in my journal for the 2nd of March: ‘All our comforts are -vanishing. Tea has long been gone; coffee goes to-day; sugar on its -last legs; butter gone; no grass for the cows; candles not to be had. -Akbar is trying to starve us out.’” - -Lead for the rifles was in great request. Some officers of the 13th -hit upon a very comical method of procuring it. They dressed up a -figure--cocked hat, red coat, painted face--and put it on a short pole. -Hoisted up above the ramparts and managed adroitly, it created no end -of fun. - -Eagerly the Afghans fired at it. Thousands of bullets went over their -heads or battered against the wall below. Whenever they thought the -General was hit or saw him bob down, they yelled and shouted like -madmen. - -How many Generals must they not have killed! Generals running short! -The figure was hit sometimes. In the evening or early morning they used -to go outside and pick up the bullets, of which immense numbers were -found. In the course of half an hour one morning Seaton picked up 121, -but several officers picked up more. - -From the 2nd of March, the day on which the enemy established a camp -east of the city, they all slept at their posts on the walls. No one -took off his clothes. None of them wore uniform, but clothes made of -camel-hair cloth. Too much digging for fine uniforms! On the 10th of -March, as the Afghans had been thronging the ravines for many days, -Sale thought it wise to see to it, so a sortie with 800 men was -ordered. They thoroughly examined the ravines at night and destroyed -the enemy’s shelters. As they were retiring into the town the enemy -came on, pursuing with loud yells and screams. Their horse came boldly -down towards the town, offering a splendid mark for Abbott, whose guns -plied them with shot and shell with deadly effect. - -Not a single horseman could stand before Abbott’s gun within 1,200 -yards, his aim was so unerring. Ever since the siege of Bhurtpoor he -had been celebrated for his skill as an artilleryman, and they had -daily proof of his prowess. - -So the month progressed, fighting or working by day, watching on the -walls by night, and all the time on half rations. - -They knew that Government was assembling a force at Peshawar under -Pollock in order to relieve them, for they got a stray letter now and -then. - -Hard work, poor food, anxiety, were making all thin and pale; and some -of them were angry with Sale that he would not go out and fight, for -they felt perfectly capable of squaring accounts with Akbar and his -legions; but “Fighting Bob,” as he was called, would not come up to his -name. - -Night after night they were roused from their short sleep by -earthquakes. A sharper shock, a violent heave, a short cracking sound, -and all would start up, listen, grumble, try to get to sleep again. - -Some messengers came in from Peshawar on the 25th. They heard the men -of the 13th in fits of laughter at some absurd game they were playing, -and all the native soldiers singing in chorus their festival songs. -They were astounded. - -“Why,” they said, “you are besieged, and ought to be sad and -dispirited; but you are all as merry as possible.” - -When they saw the ease with which a party of Akbar’s men were beaten in -a fight for some grass they were utterly confounded. When they returned -to Peshawar all this went down the road to the Khyber, with wonderful -additions. It was just the sort of tale that in the mouths of such men -would not lose in the telling. - -All this time the greatest cordiality and good feeling prevailed -between the European and native soldiers. - -“I remember one case of disagreement,” says Seaton. “A sepoy of my -company met a soldier of the 13th on a narrow path in the town. The -soldier overbalanced himself, and stepped into the mud. - -“Being very hot-tempered, he struck the sepoy a violent blow. The -latter came to me to make his complaint. The matter was referred to -Sale, who was furious, blew up the English soldier fearfully, and -ordered him to confinement. - -“As the Adjutant was marching the soldier off the sepoy took the -soldier by the hand and said: ‘General Sahib, forgive him. There has -not been one quarrel between any of us ever since the regiments have -been together. You have scolded with him, so I ask you please forgive -him.’ - -“The General granted the sepoy’s request. The soldier said he was -sorry he had given way to temper and struck a man who could behave so -generously. - -“Many of our soldiers had friends among the sepoys, and I have known -more than once a soldier, when dying, send for his sepoy friend to be -with him in his last moments.” - -Akbar had a new idea: he caused large flocks of sheep to be driven over -the distant forage grounds. On the 30th they saw these flocks going -within range of the guns. They looked at them with hungry eyes. - -On the morning of the 1st of April a flock of sheep was driven by the -enemy’s shepherds close to the old ruined fort. Several officers got -round Sale and fairly badgered him into making an attempt to carry them -off. Four hundred men, all the cavalry, and some pikemen, were ordered -out. As they sallied forth Seaton heard a man on the walls say to a -friend, “I say, Bill, what a lark if we can get in all them sheep!” - -The cavalry rode out and got round them. The sheep were given to the -pikemen. The infantry extended in skirmishing order to check the enemy, -who were running up. The sheep were got in, the last one dropping a -lamb on the very threshold. - -They had one man killed and eight wounded, but were all in the highest -spirits, and when the Afghans, dancing with rage, showed themselves on -the hills, they were saluted with shouts of laughter and a thousand -cries of “B-a-a! b-a-a!” - -The garrison got 481 sheep and a few goats. The General gave forty -sheep to the men of Seaton’s regiment (natives); but they, with great -good-feeling, desired that the sheep should be given to the English -soldiers, for whom, they said, such food was necessary, while they -could do very well on their rations. Bravo, 35th Native Infantry! A -grateful letter came in return from the non-commissioned officers and -privates of the 13th L.I. to Colonel Dennie, ending with, “Believe me, -sir, that feeling is more gratifying to us than the value of the gift, -and we shall ever feel the obligation our old comrades and brother -campaigners have placed us under.” - -On the 3rd a spy came in and told them that when Akbar learnt that they -had captured his sheep, he burst into such a transport of fury that his -people were afraid to go near him. - -On the 6th of April they heard that Pollock had been repulsed in the -Khyber Pass, and at noon Akbar fired a royal salute in honour of his -victory. - -All the officers now went to Sale and urged on him the absolute -necessity of going out and fighting Akbar. - -Sale saw that the time for action had arrived. - -On the morning of the 7th strong guards were posted at the gates, a -picket in the centre of the town, and all pikemen, sick and wounded -soldiers, etc., were sent to man the walls, and a very respectable show -they made. - -With the first peep of dawn the gates were quietly opened, and the -three columns, under Dennie, Monteath, and Havelock, sallied out. - -The plan was to march direct on Akbar’s camp, burn it, drive him into -the river, and bring off his guns. - -They wasted some time in attacking a ruinous fort, and Colonel Dennie -was mortally wounded. Then Sale called off the troops, and they went -straight for Akbar. - -The sound of the guns had roused all the enemy’s force, and they were -turning out in thousands. It was a grand sight to see their large -masses of horse coming down from the hills. They charged boldly on -Havelock’s column, which, rapidly thrown into square, received them -with the greatest coolness, and repulsed them with heavy loss. - -They then made an attack on Seaton’s regiment, but at this moment two -guns of Abbott’s battery came up and sent shot and shell crashing into -the enemy’s ranks, making them recoil faster than they had advanced. - -The English soon came within sight of the Afghan camp, from whence the -enemy opened fire on them, which caused some loss. But they made a rush -and carried the camp without a check, while the enemy fled through the -groves of trees beyond. They tried to carry off one of the guns, but a -shot by Abbott killed the two horses attached to the limber, and the -artillerymen fled. Numbers of the fugitives threw themselves into the -river, which, swollen and rapid, destroyed the greatest part of them. - -The whole of Akbar’s camp fell into our hands. His guns, ammunition, -standards, plunder--everything he had with him. The bugle soon recalled -the skirmishers, and Seaton was detached with a party to fire the -tents and the huts, made of boughs and reeds. The smoke of the burning -proclaimed our victory to the whole valley. Numbers of camels and -mounds of grain fell into our hands. - -“I secured three noble camels for myself, and right good service they -did me afterwards.” - -Sale was anxious to get back to Jellalabad, so the men returned in -triumph, each man carrying off what he pleased, and were received with -loud cheers from the walls. A little after dark the news was brought in -by some Hindoos living in the valley that every fort and village within -eight miles had been deserted. - -This night they slept in bed, perfectly undisturbed. After passing -the last thirty-six nights on the ramparts, armed and accoutred, -constantly roused by the enemy, by their own rounds, by the relief of -sentries, by those terrible earthquakes, many nights drenched by rain -without shelter, quiet rest in a real bed for the whole night was an -unspeakable luxury; “but coupled with the thought that, unaided, we -had broken the toils cast round us by Akbar Khan; that we had beaten -in fair fight the chief who had destroyed our Cabul army; that months -of toil, watching, anxiety, and peril had been crowned with glorious -success; that our country’s honour was safe in our hands, it was -positive bliss, such as few have had the happiness to taste.” - -On this night even the earthquakes spared them--no sudden roar, no -sharp electric shock, no far-off rumbling sound, no sharp crack of doom -to startle them from their well-earned repose. It was bliss! - -It was observed that earthquakes usually followed much rain, thus -raising the question whether steam may not often be the origin of the -phenomenon. - -Next day they found 580 rounds of ammunition for the captured guns. Now -food began to pour in from the country, and they lived on the fat of -the land. - -News came in that Pollock had forced the Khyber, and would arrive about -the 15th. - -At length, on the morning of the 14th, they could see with their -glasses Pollock’s force coming near. They had not arrived in time to -help the garrison in their imminent peril. They had lost the grand -opportunity of joining with them to crush the man whose treachery had -destroyed their brothers-in-arms, whose bones lay scattered in the icy -passes of Cabul. A fifth part of Pollock’s cavalry would have enabled -them to annihilate Akbar and all his troops. - -So when next morning Pollock’s force did arrive, there was a hearty -welcome, but a sly bit of sarcasm in the tune to which the band of the -13th played them in, “Ye’re ower lang o’ comin’.” - -It was not Pollock’s fault, however. He had to wait for the troops to -join him at Peshawar. - -“Let me relate one incident,” writes Colonel Seaton, “that will tend to -illustrate the character of my old commander, General Sir R. Sale. - -“Shortly after Akbar’s camp appeared in sight it was whispered about in -garrison that Akbar intended to bring Lady Sale, then a prisoner in his -hands, before the walls, and put her to torture within sight, and so -compel Sale to surrender. - -“Every day when the men were at dinner Sale used to take a turn on -the ramparts, ostensibly to have a quiet look round at the progress -of our works, but in reality, I believe, to ponder on the desperate -situation of his wife and daughter, and debate with himself the means -of effecting their rescue. - -“We knew that they were well, had hitherto been kindly treated, and -were in Akbar’s fort, not many miles off. - -“One day Sale, in going his rounds, came and stood over the south -gate, where I was on duty; so, as I had enjoyed the privilege of great -intimacy with him and Lady Sale at Cabul, I went out and joined him. I -ventured to mention this report, and asked him what he would do if it -should prove true, and if Akbar should put his threat into execution. - -“Turning towards me, his face pale and stern, but quivering with deep -emotion, he replied: - -“‘I--I will have every gun turned on her. My old bones shall be buried -beneath the ruins of the fort here, but I will never surrender!’” - -Could Lady Sale have heard it, her heart would have bounded with pride, -for the heroine was worthy of her hero. - -The reception of the garrison by Lord Ellenborough at Ferozepoor -was a noble and ample return for all their toil and suffering. His -lordship had taken care that each officer and man of the “illustrious -garrison,” as he termed them, should have a medal, and they were sent -out to them before they reached Ferozepoor. - -Not an English officer in India at this time had such a mark of -distinction. They were the first to be so honoured, and were highly -gratified by it. - -On the morning on which they marched in, the bridge of boats over the -Sutlej was gaily ornamented with flags and streamers. His lordship met -them at the bridge head, and was the first to welcome them as they -stepped on the soil of our own provinces. All the troops in camp were -drawn up in line at open order, and received them as they passed with -presented arms. Lord Ellenborough also ordered that at each station -they marched through on their way to their destination the same -military honours should be rendered to them. The garrison were received -with similar marks of distinction at Kurnaul, at Delhi, and at Agra. - -“We may forget everything else, but we shall never forget Lord -Ellenborough’s noble and ever-ready kindness and the many honours he -caused to be shown us. One word more: After the Mutiny, it is not to be -wondered at that the sepoy was written down as a demon and a coward; -but we had known him as an excellent soldier, generally mild and humane -and temperate as a man, sometimes even generous and forgiving, as the -best of Christians.” - -When will it become the English custom to recite before our young of -both sexes some of the deeds which have saved the Empire, “lest we -forget”? If not in church, at least in school, we should make this -effort to save our children from ignorance, which is ingratitude. - - From Major-General Sir Thomas Seaton’s record, “From Cadet to - Colonel.” By kind permission of Messrs. G. Routledge and Sons. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL (1854-1856) - - The English land without tents--Mr. Kinglake shows off - before Lord Raglan--The Alma--Strange escapes--Looted - houses--Fair plunder--Balaklava Bay--Horses lost at sea--A - derelict worth having--Jack very helpful--The Heavy and Light - Brigades--Spies--Fraternizing. - - -The Crimean War, fought between Russia on the one hand and England, -France, Turkey, and Sardinia on the other, consisted mainly in the -Siege of Sebastopol, a strong fortified port in the South of Russia. -They fought ostensibly about the guardianship of the Holy Sepulchre in -Jerusalem, but really because Turkey was thought to be decaying, and -Russia wished to protect the Slavonic races in her own interest, and to -extend her power to the Dardanelles. The war was characterized by the -great sufferings of the troops during the winter, intensified by storms -in the Black Sea, where so many transports laden with warm clothing -went to the bottom that our men were left unprotected. - -Even at the first landing, on the 14th of September, 1854, these -sufferings commenced. Imagine a bare and desolate beach, the home of -seagull and wild-fowl, suddenly turned into a barrack-yard. From one -end to the other bayonets glistened, red coats and brass-mounted shakos -gleamed in solid masses. The transports were tossing yonder out in the -offing, and as gig or cutter grounded on the sand the officers of each -company first landed, each in full dress, and carried his greatcoat, -fastened by a strap round his body. After the officers came the men, -bearing rations for three days in their wallets. Before they were -all well on shore the rain began, and the wind was sending a little -surf on the beach. The horses were not yet landed, so Generals and -staff-officers might be seen sitting on powder-barrels on the shore, -retiring gloomily within the folds of cape and mackintosh. Disconsolate -doctors were groaning after hospital panniers which had not yet -arrived; for, strange to say, more than one man died on that beach. - -The country people, though at first full of fear of the invaders, soon -brought food to sell, and retired with twinkling eyes. They were of -Tartar race, with small eyes set wide apart and high cheek-bones. - -That first night in the Crimea! Twenty thousand Englishmen, and not one -tent amongst them! The wind rose and the rain fell in sheets, piercing -through the greatcoats and blankets of the soldiers. Their only bed was -the reeking puddles. They had no fire to cheer them, no hot grog. They -were just miserable, while the French and the Turks were lying snug -under canvas. - -No wonder that there was a great increase in illness among the troops. -Next day the surf was so heavy that many boats were stove in, and the -work of landing horses and guns was difficult. - -On the morning of the 20th, as Lord Raglan, the Commander-in-Chief, was -waiting, surrounded by his staff, for the troops to get into position, -a gentleman joined them on a handsome grey pony. - -The pony began neighing and screaming so loudly that no one could hear -a word that was said. Lord Raglan turned and asked: - -“Does anyone know who that gentleman is?” - -One of the staff replied: “I think it is one of the newspaper -reporters, my lord. Shall I ask him to go away?” - -Lord Raglan laughed, and said: “If you do, he will show you up, you may -depend upon it.” - -“It is Mr. Kinglake, the author of ‘Eōthen,’” said another. - -“Oh,” said my lord, “a most charming man,” and was going to speak to -him, when the French Marshal St. Arnaud rode up and prevented it. - -About an hour after, as Lord Raglan was nearing the Russian position, -a pony dashed past at a furious pace, and who should it be but Mr. -Kinglake, the future historian of the Crimean War? On he went right -through the skirmishers, with his horse’s head between his legs. -Fortunately for the rider, the saddle got forward, and soon went over -the horse’s ears. Of course the author of “Eōthen” went with the -saddle, which was better than riding into the enemy’s lines. - -It struck the staff as rather an absurd thing just before a battle, and -they all laughed; but Lord Raglan rode up and offered him another pony. -Mr. Kinglake has not mentioned this personal adventure in his history. - -Then came the Battle of the Alma, a river at that time of year only -knee-deep. It cost us nearly 3,000 men killed or wounded. They say the -individual escape of officers and men was miraculous. Chin-straps were -shot off, buttons carried away, belts torn, coats ripped--all without -further injury to the wearer. Many hundred Russians threw away their -arms and accoutrements in their flight. On the further heights, about a -mile and a half from the Alma, the British troops ceased their pursuit; -and then arose such a cheer--a cheer from 20,000 victorious men. Even -some of the wounded fellows joined in it. - -“I shall never forget that cheer as long as I live,” writes an officer. -“It was indeed thrilling. I almost pitied the fallen enemy; it must -have been so galling to them. I heard a man of the Guards say to a -comrade: ‘I say, Bill, pleasant for them poor devils’ (pointing to some -wounded Russians), ‘hearing our chaps cheer like that.’ - -“Lord Raglan rode up and down the line, the men cheering him heartily. -There was such a shaking of hands. One felt very choky about the throat -and very much inclined to cry as one wrung the hand of a friend. ‘God -bless you, old fellow! So glad to see you all right!’ and so on. It was -a touching sight to see the meeting between Lord Raglan and Sir Colin -Campbell. The latter was on foot, as his horse had been killed under -him. He went up to his lordship and, with tears in his eyes, shook -hands, saying it was not the first battle-field they had won together. -The battle was over at twenty minutes to four p.m.” - -Next morning the poor wounded were far more quiet. Many had died during -the night. Numbers of our men were going about among the wounded before -it was light, giving them drinks of water. All those shot through the -head died with a smile on their faces. “Some looked so happy, poor -fellows! that one felt comforted.” On the 23rd of September order was -given to prepare for marching, and the army left the heights of the -Alma. - -But what is that grey mass on the plain, almost lying without life or -motion? Now and then, indeed, an arm may be seen waved aloft, or a man -raises himself for a moment, looks around, and then lies down again. - -Alas! that plain is covered with the wounded Russians still. - -Nearly sixty long hours have they passed in agony on the wet ground, -and now the English must leave them as they lie. Seven hundred and -fifty wounded men are still on the ground, and we can do nothing for -them. Their wounds have been bound and dressed by us, and Lord Raglan -has told the head-man of a Tartar village to do what he can for them. - -At first the country was hilly and barren, but on coming to the valley -of the Katcha there were beautiful verdure, shrubs, white villas and -snug cottages, vineyards and gardens. - -A guide-post showed they were ten miles from Sebastopol. The road now -looked like a byway in Devon or Hampshire. Low walls were surmounted by -fruit-trees, laden with apples, pears, peaches, and apricots, all ripe -and fit for use. - -The first villa they came to was the residence of a country surgeon. -It had been ruthlessly destroyed by the Cossacks. A veranda, laden -with clematis, roses, and honeysuckle, was filled with broken chairs -and tables. All the glass of the windows was smashed. There lay on the -grass outside the hall-door two side-saddles, a parasol, and a big -whip. The wine-casks were broken and spilt; the barley and corn of -the granary were tossed about; broken china and glass were scattered -over the floors; and amid all the desolation and ruin of the place a -cat sat blandly on the threshold, winking her eyes in the sunshine -at the new-comers. The scene within was awful. The beds had been -ripped open, and the feathers littered the rooms a foot deep; chairs, -sofas, bookcases, pictures, images of saints, needlework, bottles, -physic-jars, all smashed or torn, lay in heaps in every room. Even the -walls and doors were hacked with swords. It was as if the very genius -of destruction had been at work and had revelled in mischief. Every -other house and villa that they passed was a similar scene to this. -Grand pianos and handsome pieces of furniture covered with silk and -velvet, rent to pieces with brutal violence, were found in the larger -houses. - -The houses consist of one story only, size being gained by lateral -extension. Each house has a large patch of vineyard round it. A porch -covered with vines protects the entrance. They learnt from a deserter -that the natives were hiding because they expected to be shot; also, -that the Russians in their retreat had been seized with panic in the -night, and had rushed off pell-mell; indeed, the state of the roads -favoured this, for they were littered with linstocks, cartridges, and -caps all the way. Our soldiers now fared on the richest of grapes and -the choicest pears, but they were not allowed to waste or plunder. - -_September 25._--On the march to Balaklava they got near the enemy. -They proved to be the baggage-guard of a large detachment. A few -rounds, a cavalry charge, the Rifles in skirmishing order, and they -broke, leaving baggage of every description strewed over the ground for -two miles. - -This was fair and lawful plunder, and the troops were halted and -allowed to take what they liked and what they could carry. The officers -presided over it to see that there was no quarrelling. Immense -quantities of wearing apparel, dressing-cases, valuable ornaments, and -jewellery were found in the carts. - -A Russian artillery officer, found in one of the carriages, was in a -very jovial mood, beside an empty champagne bottle. Fine winter cloaks, -lined with fur, were found in abundance. This plunder put our soldiers -in great good-humour, and they marched on the whole day in excellent -spirits. - -As the baggage was some miles behind, Lord Raglan had to put up in a -miserable little lodge, while his staff slept on the ground in a ditch -outside. - -Not the smallest attempt was made by the enemy to annoy the English -during this march to Balaklava; but we could have been greatly harassed -by the smallest activity on their part. The march lay through woods, -along bad and often precipitous roads, and a few trees felled at -intervals could have stopped our army for hours. We had, it seems, -taken the Russians by surprise, and they showed themselves quite -destitute of resources. - -“_Balaklava, September 24._--I never was more astonished in my life,” -writes Sir W. Russell, “than when I halted on the top of one of the -numerous hills of which this part of the Crimea is composed, and -looking far down, saw under my feet a little pond, closely shut in by -the sides of high, rocky mountains. On this pond floated six or seven -English ships, for which exit seemed quite hopeless. The bay is like a -highland tarn. It is long ere the eye admits that it is some half-mile -in length from the sea, and varies from 250 to 120 yards in breadth. -The shores are so steep and precipitous that they shut out the expanse -of the harbour, and make it appear much smaller than it really is. - -“Towards the sea the cliffs close up and completely overlap the narrow -channel which leads to the haven, so that it is quite invisible. - -“On the south-east of the poor village which straggles between the base -of the rocky hills and the margin of the sea there are extensive ruins -of a Genoese fort, built some 200 feet above the level of the sea, all -crumbling in decay--bastion and tower and wall. A narrow defile leads -to the town. A few resolute men posted here might have given great -trouble to a large army.” - -The staff advanced first on the town, and were proceeding to enter it, -when, to their surprise, from some old forts above came four spirts of -smoke, and down came four shells close to them. The dose of shell was -repeated; but by this time the _Agamemnon_ outside the rocks was heard -busily sending her shot against the fort. After a few rounds the fort -was summoned, hung out a flag of truce, and surrendered. There were -only sixty men--all made prisoners. - -As Lord Raglan entered at noon the principal street, the inhabitants -came out to meet him, bearing trays laden with fruit and flowers. -Others bore loaves of bread cut up in pieces and placed on dishes -covered with salt, in token of goodwill and submission. The fleet -and army were once more united. Lord Raglan had secured his base of -operations. Towards evening the huge bulk of the _Agamemnon_ glided in -between the rocks of the entrance, to the joy and delight of all on -shore. - -“_October 3._--Sebastopol is not yet invested. It is only threatened -on the south and south-east side by the army, while the fleet attacks -it from the east. There is an enormous boom across the entrance, and -many ships have been sunk close to shore. The Russians can throw shot -further from their batteries than we can from our decks. Their shot -went over us the other day when ours were falling 500 yards short. - -“Since we landed in the Crimea as many have died of cholera as perished -at the Alma. The deserters say that thirty Russian ladies went out -of Sebastopol to see the Alma battle, as though they were going to a -picnic. They were quite assured of the success of the Russian troops, -and great was their dismay when they had to fly for their lives. - -“Bad news to-day about the Dragoons’ horses. Some 200 horses coming -from Varna have perished _en route_. The sea ran high: fittings and -horse-boxes gave way, and the horses got loose upon the deck, and were -killed or washed overboard. - -“_October 9._--An amusing incident has happened. Towards noon a large -ship, under Austrian colours, was seen standing in towards Sebastopol. -The Russian Fort Constantine opened fire on her at 2,500 yards, but the -ship paid no attention to the shot and shell which flew over her. The -other Russian batteries followed suit; still the Austrian cared not. -Not a sheet did she slack, while the shot struck her hull and rigging. -She came right past the batteries, and passed them unscathed, nearing -the shore as she came. The _Firebrand_ went to her assistance, and -received several shot in her hull while doing so, but Captain Stuart -persevered and brought her off. What do you think? Why, she had been -deserted by her crew when the wind failed and she was getting too near -Sebastopol. But she was laden with 600 tons of hay for the English -army. Her escape is almost miraculous, but it is a proof of the bad -gunnery of the Russians. - -“_October 13._--It is now eighteen days since our army, by a brilliant -march on Balaklava, obtained its magnificent position on the south -side of Sebastopol. Up to this moment not a British or French gun -has replied to the fire of the enemy. The Russians have employed the -interval in throwing up earthworks, trenches, and batteries, to cover -the south side of the town. - -“The delay had been quite unavoidable. We had to send all our guns and -material round by sea, and land it as best we could. All these enormous -masses of metal were to be dragged by men or a few horses over a steep -and hilly country a distance of eight miles. You have some idea of -the severity of the work in the fact that on the 10th no less than -thirty-three ammunition horses were found dead. We had now opened out -about 1,500 yards of trench fit for the reception of heavy guns. - -“‘Jack’ made himself very useful to us. The only thing against him was -that he is too strong. He pulls strong carts to pieces as if they were -toys; he piles up shot-cases in the waggons till the horses fall under -the weight, for he cannot understand ‘the ship starting till the hold -is full.’ But it is most cheering to meet a lot of these jolly fellows -working up a gun to the camp: from a distance you can hear a hearty -English chorus borne on the breeze. The astonishment of the stupid, -fur-capped Crim Tartars, as they stare at the wondrous apparition of -our hairy Hercules, is ludicrous to a degree; but ‘Jack’ salutes every -foreigner who goes by with the same cry, ‘Bono, Johnny!’ and still the -song proceeds. - -“_October 22._--Lord Dunkellin, Captain Coldstream Guards, was taken -prisoner this morning. He was out with a working party of his regiment, -which had got a little out of their way, when a number of men were -observed through the dawning light in front of them. ‘They are the -Russians!’ exclaimed one of his men. ‘Nonsense! they’re our fellows,’ -said his lordship, and went off towards them, asking in a high tone -as he got near: ‘Who is in command of this party?’ His men saw him no -more. The Russians fired no shot, but merely closed round and seized -him before he could get away. - -“_October 25._--At half-past seven this morning an orderly came -galloping in to the head-quarters camp from Balaklava with the news -that at dawn a strong corps of Russian horse, supported by guns and -battalions of infantry, had marched into the valley, and had already -nearly dispersed the Turks of the redoubt No. 1, and that they were -opening fire on the other redoubts, which would soon be in their hands -unless the Turks offered a stouter resistance. Sir George Cathcart and -H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge were ordered to put their divisions, the -fourth and the first, in motion for the scene of action. Sir Colin -Campbell, who was in command of Balaklava, had drawn up the 93rd -Highlanders in front of the road to the town. The French artillerymen -and Zouaves prepared for action along their lines. - -“Lord Lucan’s little camp was full of excitement. The men had not had -time to water their horses; they had not broken their fast yet, and had -barely saddled at the first blast of the trumpet, when they were drawn -up on the slope behind the redoubts. Soon after eight o’clock Lord -Raglan and his staff cantered up towards our rear; a French General, -Bosquet, with his staff and an escort of Hussars, followed at a gallop. - -“Never did the painter’s eye rest on a more beautiful scene than -I beheld from the ridge. The fleecy vapours still hung around the -mountain-tops, and mingled with the ascending volumes of smoke from the -cannonade; the patch of sea sparkled freshly in the rays of the morning -sun, but its light was eclipsed by the flashes which gleamed from the -masses of armed men below. - -“To our disgust, we saw the Turks fly at the approach of the Russians; -but the horse-hoof of the Cossack was too quick for them, and sword and -lance were busily plied among the retreating herd. The yells of the -pursuers and pursued were plainly audible. The Turks betake themselves -to the Highlanders, where they check their flight, and form into -companies on the Scotsmens’ flanks. - -“The Russian cavalry, seeing the Highlanders, halt till they have -about 1,500 men along the ridge--Lancers, Dragoons, and Hussars. They -drew breath for a moment, and then in one grand line dashed at the -Highlanders, who were drawn up two deep. The ground flies beneath their -horses’ feet; gathering speed at every stride, they dash on towards -that thin red streak topped with a line of steel. - -“The Turks fire a volley at 800 yards and run. As the Russians come -within 600 yards, down goes that line of steel in front, and out -rings a rolling volley of minié musketry. The distance is too great; -the Russians come on. With breathless suspense every one awaits the -bursting of the wave upon the line of Gaelic rock; but ere they come -within 150 yards, another deadly volley flashes from the levelled -rifle, carrying death and terror into the Russians. They wheel about, -open files right and left, and fly back faster than they came. ‘Bravo, -Highlanders! well done!’ shout the excited spectators. - -“But events thicken. The Russians--evidently _corps d’élite_--their -light blue jackets embroidered with silver lace, were advancing at an -easy gallop towards the brow of the hill. A forest of lances glistened -in their rear, and squadrons of grey-coated Dragoons moved up to -support them. - -“The instant they came in sight the trumpets of our cavalry gave out -the warning blast which told us all that in another moment we should -see the shock of battle beneath our very eyes. Lord Raglan, all his -staff and escort, groups of officers, Zouaves, French Generals and -officers, bodies of French infantry on the heights, were spectators of -the scene, as though they were looking on the stage from the boxes of a -theatre. Nearly every one dismounted and sat down in deep silence. - -“The Russians rode down the hill at a slow canter, which they changed -to a trot, and at last nearly halted. Their line was at least double -the length of ours, and it was three times as deep. Behind them was a -similar line, equally strong and compact. They evidently despised their -insignificant-looking enemy, but their time was come. The trumpets rang -out again through the valley: the Scots Greys and the Enniskillens went -right at the centre of the Russian cavalry. - -“The space between them was only a few hundred yards; it was barely -enough to let the horses gather way. The Russian line brings forward -each wing as our horse advance, and threatens to annihilate them as -they pass. - -“Turning a little to the left to meet the Russian right, the Greys rush -on with a cheer that thrills to every heart; the wild shout of the -Enniskillens rises at the same instant. As lightning flashes through -a cloud, the Greys and Enniskillens pierce through the dark masses of -the Russians. The shock was but for a moment. There was a clash of -steel, a light play of sword-blades in the air, and then the Greys and -the red-coats vanish in the midst of the shaken and quivering columns. -In another moment we see them emerging and dashing on with diminished -numbers, in broken order, against the second line, which is advancing -against them as fast as it can to retrieve the fortune of the charge. - -“It was a terrible moment. God help them! they are lost! - -“With unabated fire the noble hearts rode at their enemy. It was -a fight of heroes. The first line of Russians, though broken, had -turned, and were coming back to swallow up our poor handful of men. -By sheer steel and sheer courage Enniskillen and Scot were winning -their desperate way right through the enemy’s squadrons, and already -grey horses and red coats had appeared at the rear of the second mass, -when, with irresistible force, the 1st Royals, the 4th Dragoon Guards, -and the 5th, rushed at the remnants of the first line of the enemy, -went through it as though it were made of pasteboard, and dashing on -the second body of Russians, still disordered by the terrible assault -of the Greys and Irish, put them to utter rout. A cheer burst from -every lip. In the enthusiasm officers and men took off their caps and -shouted with delight, clapping their hands again and again.” - -Lord Raglan at once despatched Lord Curzon to convey his congratulations -to General Scarlett, and to say “Well done!” - -The gallant old officer’s face beamed with pleasure when he received -the message. Our loss was very slight--about thirty-five killed and -wounded. - -Presently General Canrobert, attended by his staff, rode up to Lord -Raglan, and complimented him upon the magnificent charge of our cavalry. - -It was shortly after this that the historic charge of the Light Brigade -took place, owing to an order misinterpreted. Lord Lucan received a -written order from Brigadier Airey through Captain Nolan to advance his -cavalry nearer to the enemy. - -“Where are we to advance to?” asked Lord Lucan. - -Captain Nolan pointed with his finger to the mass of Russian cavalry, -the six battalions of infantry, and the thirty guns that faced them, -and said: “There are the enemy, sir, and there are the guns; it is your -duty to take them.” - -Don Quixote in his tilt against the windmill was not so rash and -reckless as the gallant fellows who prepared thus to rush on almost -certain death. - -It is a maxim of war that “cavalry never act without a support,” that -infantry should be close at hand. The only support our light cavalry -had was the reserve of heavy cavalry a long way behind them. - -As they swept proudly past, officers could scarcely believe the -evidence of their senses. Surely that handful of men are not going -to charge an army in position! At the distance of 1,200 yards from -thirty iron mouths there belched forth a flood of smoke and flame. -There were instant gaps in our ranks--dead men and horses, riderless -horses starting aside--but the remnant rode on into the smoke of the -batteries. You could see their sabres flashing as they cut down the -gunners; you saw them return, break through a column of infantry, -then, exposed to a flank fire from the battery on the hill, scattered, -broken, wounded, dismounted, flying towards their base. But at this -moment a large body of Lancers was hurled on their flank. They were -cutting their way through this mass when there took place an act of -atrocity without parallel in modern warfare. The Russian gunners had -returned to their guns: they saw their own cavalry mingled with the -troopers who had just ridden over them, and, to their eternal disgrace, -poured in a murderous volley of grape and canister, thus mingling -friend and foe in one common ruin. - -All our operations in the trenches were lost sight of in the interest -of this melancholy day, in which our Light Brigade was annihilated by -their own rashness and by the brutality of a ferocious enemy. - -“_November 3._--There were many spies in our camp--sometimes dressed -like French officers--and we not clever enough to detect the bad -French. The other night the sentinel before the house of the -Provost-Marshal in Balaklava was astonished to see a horse, with a sack -of corn on his back, deliberately walking past him in the moonlight. He -went over to seize the animal, when the sack of corn suddenly became -changed into a full-grown Cossack, who drove the spurs into his horse -and vanished! - -“Our sentries often fraternized with the Russian sentries. A few nights -ago our men saw some Russian soldiers coming towards them without -arms, and they supposed them to be deserters; but, on coming nearer, -they made signs that they wanted a light for their pipes, and then -they stayed a few minutes, talking. First Russian: ‘Englise bono!’ -First Englishman: ‘Ruskie bono!’ Second Russian: ‘Oslem no bono!’ -Second Englishman: ‘Ah, Turk no bono!’ pretending to run away as if -frightened, upon which all the party go into roars of laughter, and -then, after shaking hands, they retire to their respective beats, ready -for the bloody work of war.” - - From Sir W. Howard Russell’s “Letters from the Crimea.” By kind - permission of Messrs. George Routledge and Sons, Ltd. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -AFTER INKERMANN (1854-55) - - Valiant deeds--Lord Raglan under fire--Tryon the best shot--A - Prince’s button--A cold Christmas--Savage horses--The Mamelon - redoubt--Corporal Quin--Colonel Zea. - - -The Battle of Inkermann was fought on the 5th of November, 1854, in -a thick fog. It began very early in the morning with a surprise, and -developed into a series of desperate deeds of daring, of hand-to-hand -fights, of despairing rallies, of desperate assaults in glen and -valley, in brushwood glades and remote dells. At six o’clock in the -morning our men of the Second Division were roused by their tents being -ripped to pieces by Russian shells. In darkness, gloom, and rain the -British troops sallied forth to meet the foe--with the bayonet if they -could. - -Many valiant deeds were done. Some were noted, many were unmarked. -Lieutenant Crosse was surrounded by Russians, who attacked him with the -bayonet, though he was badly wounded. He shot two with his revolver. -Then a private, running up to help him, shot another, bayonetted the -fourth, and carried the Lieutenant away in his arms. - -MacGrath was captured by two Russians, but while they were leading -him away he seized the firelock of one of them, shot the Russian, and -dashed out the brains of the other. - -Burke was surrounded just as a ball broke his jawbone. He rushed -amongst his enemies, shot three dead with his revolver, and cut two men -down with his sword. He fell at last with more than thirty wounds in -his body. - -When Sir George Cathcart was shot and our men were retiring, Colonel -Seymour, of the Guards, a dear friend who had served with him through -the campaign in Kaffirland, rushed forward to help him, and in so doing -was shot through the leg. - -“Come back, Colonel!” the men shouted as they swept past the two -officers. - -“No, no; my place is here with Sir George,” replied Seymour. - -“You must leave him,” cried General Torrens; “the enemy are close at -hand. You will be killed, man!” - -But nothing could persuade the Colonel to leave the side of his dying -chief. There he remained, alone against the rushing tide of battle, and -met a hero’s death in endeavouring to protect his friend from insult -and mutilation. - -When, later in the day, some of the French troops were seen to retire -before the impetuous onslaught of the Russian masses, Lord Raglan -despatched an aide-de-camp to General Pennefather, who was near the -French division, to ask how he was getting on. - -The General sent word in reply that he could hold his own perfectly -well, and that he thought the enemy looked like retiring. - -“If I can be reinforced with fresh troops, I will follow the Russians -up and lick them to the devil.” - -Lord Raglan was so delighted with this spirited answer that he -galloped over to the French General Canrobert and translated General -Pennefather’s words literally to him. - -“Jusqu’au diable, Général!” That was what he said. - -Canrobert, who had just remounted his horse, after having his arm -bound up, exclaimed: “Ah! quel brave garçon! quel brave homme! quel bon -Général!” - -The day ended with a great artillery duel, in which Colonel Dickson -won great renown, and mowed down great lanes through the massed forces -opposed to him, until they broke and fled. - -Captain Peel, of H.M.S. _Diamond_, greatly distinguished himself for -his marvellous sang-froid in action. A shell fell close to a gun which -he was laying in the trenches. Instead of running to take cover, he -picked up the shell and lifted it over the parapet. The shell exploded -just after it left his hands, and did no damage, whereas had it burst -on the spot where it fell, probably many men would have been killed and -wounded. - -A private of the 33rd (Duke of Wellington’s) Regiment was surprised and -made prisoner by two Russian soldiers when an advanced sentry. One of -the Russians took possession of his musket and the other of his pouch, -and they marched him between them towards Sebastopol. It was not the -direction which Tommy wanted to take, so he kept wary watch, and when -he fancied his captors were off their guard, he sprang on the one who -carried his musket, seized it, knocked the fellow down, and then shot -dead the Russian who carried his pouch. Meanwhile the Ruskie from whom -Tommy had taken his own musket rose up from his recumbent position, -fired and missed his aim. Tommy promptly hit him on the head with the -butt end of his musket. After this the Englishman proceeded at leisure -to take off his foes’ accoutrements, and he returned to his post laden -with spoils, being fired at by the Russian sentries and cheered loudly -by the English pickets. - -[Illustration: GETTING RID OF HIS CAPTORS - -An English private was taken prisoner by two Russians. When he thought -they were off their guard he snatched his own musket and felled one -of them, and then shot the other dead. The first tried to shoot the -Englishman, but missed, and was then promptly hit on the head with the -butt end.] - -But Lord Raglan himself gave several instances of great coolness under -fire. He was sitting on horseback during the Battle of Inkermann, in -the midst of a battery of artillery, watching our men working the guns. -A very heavy fire was being directed against this part of the field, -and one of his staff suggested the propriety of his not putting himself -in quite so dangerous and conspicuous a place, especially as, from the -number of bullets that came singing by, it was clear he was being made -a mark for the enemy’s riflemen. - -Lord Raglan, however, merely said: “Yes, they seem firing at us a -little; but I think I get a better view here than in most places.” - -So there he remained for some time, and then, turning his horse, rode -along the whole length of the ridge at a foot’s pace. Some of the -hangers-on about the staff found they had business elsewhere, and -cantered unobtrusively away. - -Towards evening of the same day Lord Raglan was returning from taking -his last leave of General Strangways, who had been mortally wounded, -and was riding up towards the ridge. A sergeant of the 7th Fusiliers -approached, carrying canteens of water to take up for the wounded. As -Lord Raglan passed, he drew himself up to make the usual salute, when a -round shot came bounding over the hill and knocked his forage-cap off -his head. - -The man calmly picked up his cap, dusted it on his knee, placed it -carefully on his head, and then made the military salute, all without -moving a muscle of his countenance. Lord Raglan was delighted with the -sergeant’s coolness, and, smiling, said to him: “A near thing that, my -man!” - -“Yes, my lord,” replied the sergeant, with another salute; “but a miss -is as good as a mile.” - -One of the most painful things during the battle was the number of -wounded horses. Some of the poor creatures went grazing about the -fields, limping on three legs, one, perhaps, having been broken or -carried away by a shot. Others were galloping about wildly, screaming -with terror and fright. At times two or three horses would attach -themselves to the staff, as if desirous of company or for human -protection. One poor beast, who had its nose and mouth shot away, -used to edge in amongst the staff and rub its gory head against their -horses’ flanks. He was at last ordered to be put out of his pain, being -in this more fortunate than many poor soldiers, who lay out for several -nights in their agony. - -It was a day or two after that the best shot in the British Army was -killed. Lieutenant Tryon, of the Rifle Brigade, was shot through the -head when in the act of firing at the retreating Russians. He was a -great loss, much beloved by his men. It is stated that he had himself -killed over a hundred Russians. At the Battle of Inkermann he employed -himself the whole day in firing at the Russian artillerymen. He had two -of his men to load for him, and they say that he knocked over thirty -Russians, besides wounding several more. - -General Canrobert issued a general order eulogizing the conduct of our -Rifles, and lamenting in just terms the death of Lieutenant Tryon. - -This must be the first occasion on record of a French General -particularizing the bravery of a British officer of Tryon’s rank. - -There is a story told which proves that Russian Generals were not dead -to a sense of humour. - -A Mr. C----, an officer in an English regiment, was taken prisoner in -a sortie of the Russians, and was sent on to Simferopol. A day or two -after his arrival there he received some letters from England which -had been sent in with a flag of truce. One of these letters was from a -young lady who was engaged to Mr. C----. In this letter she wrote: - -“I hope, dearest, that if you take Prince Menchikoff prisoner, you will -cut a button off his coat and send it to me in a letter, as you know -how fond I am of relics.” - -All these letters had been opened and translated at the Russian -headquarters, as is usual. Prince Menchikoff was shown this letter, -which amused him not a little; so he wrote to Mr. C----, saying how -much he regretted he was unable to pose as a prisoner, when it was the -other way about; but he had much pleasure in sending him the enclosed -button off his best coat, which he trusted Mr. C---- would forward to -the young lady with his compliments. - -By December the whole army was suffering, worn out by night work, by -vigil in rain and storm, by hard labour in the trenches, by cholera -and short allowances. For nine days there was no issue of tea, coffee, -or sugar to the troops. Food, corn, hay were stowed in sailing-vessels -outside the harbour. A hurricane arose. To the bottom went provender -and food for twenty days of all the horses. You could hardly tell an -officer from a corporal. They were all hairy and muddy, filthy, worn, -mounted on draggle-tailed ponies. Yet withal we are told they were the -noblest, cheeriest, bravest fellows in Europe--ready to defy privation, -neglect, storm, and wounds. Letters, it is true, sometimes came from -the Crimea in which the writer showed a righteous indignation against -those who mismanaged affairs and caused so much unnecessary loss and -suffering. In one of these we read: - -“_January 2._--We have had a rough and dreary Christmas. Where are our -presents? where are the fat bucks, the potted meats, the cakes, the -warm clothing, the worsted devices made by the fair sympathizers at -home? They may be on their way, but they will be too late. Why are our -men still in tents? Where are the huts that were sent out? Some of them -I have seen floating about the beach; others are being converted into -firewood. There are 3,500 sick men in camp; there are 8,000 sick and -wounded in the hospitals on the Bosphorus. - -“Snow is on the hills, and the wind blows cold. We have no greatcoats. -Our friends the Zouaves are splendid fellows, always gay, healthy, well -fed. They carry loads for us, drink for us, eat for us, bake for us, -forage for us--and all on the cheapest and most economical terms. - -“The trenches are two and three feet deep with mud, snow, and slush. -Many men, when they take off their shoes, are unable to get their -swollen feet into them again. The other day I was riding through the -French camp, 5th Regiment, when an officer came up and invited me to -take a glass of the brandy which had been sent out by the Emperor as a -Christmas gift. He had a bright wood fire burning in his snug warm pit. -Our presents have so far all miscarried. - -“_January 19._--After frost and snow milder weather. Our warm clothing -has come! Many thousands of fine coats, lined with fur and skins, have -been served out to the men, together with long boots, gloves, socks, -and mits. - -“What a harvest Death has reaped! How many are crippled by the cold! - -“_January 24._--I have been viewing Sebastopol from a hill. The suburbs -are in ruins. All the streets I saw had their houses broken down. -Roofs, doors, and windows were all off, but the Russian riflemen shoot -from them. I saw many walking from the sea with baskets of provisions. -The harbour is covered with boats. - -“_May 18._--The Sardinians are encamped on the slopes of pleasant -hills. Their tents are upheld by their lances, one at each end of -the tent. Their encampment, with its waving pennons, has a very -pretty effect. The Sardinians’ horses are rather leggy, but not such -formidable neighbours as the horses of the 10th Hussars, which are -the terror of the camp, breaking their picket-ropes and tearing about -madly. - -“Yesterday I was riding peaceably along with an officer of artillery -and of 8th Hussars, when suddenly we heard cries of ‘Look out!’ and -lo! there came a furious steed down upon us, his mane and tail erect. -He had stepped out of a mob of Hussar horses to offer us battle, and -rushed at full gallop towards our ponies. - -“‘Out swords!’ was the word, as the interesting beast circled round us, -now menacing us with his heels, now with his teeth; but he was repelled -by two bright swords and one strong whip, and at last, to our relief, -he caught sight of Colonel Mayo, who was then cantering by in ignorance -of his danger, till he was warned by the shouts of the soldiers. The -Colonel defended himself and horse with great resolution, and, drawing -his sword, gave point or cut right and left as the case required, till -the men of the 10th came up and beat off the creature. It is rather too -exciting this hot weather to have to run the risk of being demolished -by the heels of an insane Arab. - -“_June 7._--It has leaked out that something of import was to take -place to-day. Between 5 and 6 p.m. Lord Raglan and his staff took up a -conspicuous position looking straight into the teeth of the Redan. The -man with the signal rockets was in attendance. About half-past six the -French attacking column was seen to be climbing the arduous road to the -Mamelon fort. - -“The rocket was fired, and our small force rushed for the quarries to -divert the Russians. The French went up the steep to the Mamelon in -beautiful style and in loose order. Their figures, like light shadows -flitting across the dun barrier of earthworks, were seen to mount up -unfailingly in the evening light--seen running, climbing, scrambling -like skirmishers up the slopes amid a plunging fire from the guns. - -“As an officer who saw Bosquet wave them on said at the moment, ‘They -went in like a clever pack of hounds.’ Then we see the Zouaves -standing upon the parapets and firing down into the fort from above. -Now they are in the heart of the Mamelon, and a fierce hand-to-hand -encounter, with musket and bayonet, is evidently taking place. It was -only seven minutes and a half from the commencement of the enterprise. -There is still another sharp bayonet fight, and this time the Russians -run out on the other side, spiking their guns. But the roar of guns is -heard on the side towards the town: the Russians have been reinforced! - -“When rocket after rocket went up ominously from the French General’s -position we began to be nervous. It was growing darker, and the noise -of the fight seemed to be on our side of the fort. At last the swell -and babble of the fight once more rolled down the face of the hill. -‘They are well into it this time,’ said a General, handing over his -glass to his neighbour. All was still. No more musket flashes, no more -lightning of the heavy guns from the embrasures. A shapeless hump upon -a hill, the Mamelon was an extinct volcano, until such time as we -should please to call it again into action. - -“‘How are our men getting on?’ says one. - -“‘Oh, take my word for it they’re all right,’ says another. - -“They were in the quarries, but had to fight all night and repel six -successive attacks of the Russians, who displayed the most singular -pertinacity and recklessness of life. Meanwhile the Zouaves, emboldened -by success, carried their prowess too far, and dreamt of getting into -the round tower by a _coup de main_. The fire of the musketry from -the round tower was like a shelf of flame, and the shells of our -gunners--for we were supporting the French--stood out dark against the -heavens as they rose and swooped to their fall. - -“_June 9._--As an illustration of character I note that one of our -sailor artillerymen, being desired to keep under cover and not put his -head out to tempt a rifle bullet, grumbled at the prohibition, saying -to his comrades: ‘I say, Jack, they won’t let a fellow go and look -where his own shot is. We ain’t afraid, we ain’t. That’s what I call -hard lines.’ - -“Lance-Corporal Quin, of the 47th, has been brought to notice for -bravery. In one of the attacks made by the enemy on the quarries -the Russians had some difficulty in bringing their men again to the -scratch. At length one Russian officer succeeded in bringing on four -men, which Corporal Quin perceiving, he made a dash out of the work, -and with the butt-end of his musket brained one, bayoneted a second, -and when the other two took to their heels he brought in the officer -as a prisoner, having administered to him a gentle prick by way of -quickening his movements. - -“After delivering him up he said to his comrades: ‘There’s plenty more -yonder, lads, if so be you’ve a mind to fetch in a prisoner or two.’ - -“_June 20._--A plan of attack was proposed--that the French were to -assault the Malakoff and we the Redan; but though they got into the -Malakoff, they were driven out again, with loss. As our 37th Regiment -advanced they were met by a well-aimed fire of mitraille, which threw -them into disorder. - -“Poor Colonel Zea in vain tried to steady them, exclaiming: ‘This will -never do! Where’s the bugler to call them back?’ - -“But at that moment no bugler was to be found. In the gloom of early -dawn the gallant old soldier by voice and gesture tried to reform -his men, but as he ran to the head of the column a charge of the -deadly missle passed, and he fell dead. Next day we had to ask for an -armistice to bury our dead, which was not granted until 4 p.m. It was -agonizing to see the wounded men who were lying out under a broiling -sun, to behold them waving their caps or hands faintly towards our -lines, over which they could see the white flag waving, and not to be -able to help them. Many of them had lain there for thirty hours. - -“As I was riding round I came upon two of our men with sad faces. - -“‘What are you waiting here for?’ said I. - -“‘To go out for the Colonel, sir,’ was the reply. - -“‘What Colonel?’ - -“‘Why, Colonel Zea, to be sure, sir,’ said the good fellow, evidently -surprised at my thinking there could be any other Colonel in the world. - -“Ah! they liked him well. Under a brusque manner he concealed a most -kind heart, and a soldier more devoted to his men and to his country -never fell in battle. The Fusiliers were the first who had hospital -huts. When other regiments were in need of every comfort Zea’s regiment -had all that exertion and foresight could procure. I ride on, and find -two Voltigeurs with a young English naval officer between them. They -are taking him off to shoot him as a spy. He has not enough French to -explain his position to his captors. - -“‘He tells us he is an officer of the _Viper_, that he got into the -Mamelon by mistake.’ The matter is explained to our allies, who let him -go with the best grace in the world. As to the attack which failed, -we are disappointed, yet we do not despair; but we learn now that we -are going to attack the Redan and Malakoff by sap and mine--a tedious -process of many weeks. - -“_September 5._--The Russians have evacuated the forts of Sebastopol -and withdrawn to the north side of the harbour. The Crimean War is -over!” - - From Sir W. Howard Russell’s “Letters from the Crimea.” By kind - permission of Messrs. George Routledge and Sons, Ltd. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE INDIAN MUTINY--DELHI (1857-1858) - - The Mutiny begins--A warning from a sepoy--A near thing--A noble - act of a native officer--In camp at Delhi with no kit--A plan that - failed--Our first check--Wilson in command--Seaton wounded--Arrival - of Nicholson--Captures guns--The assault--The fate of the - Princes--Pandy in a box. - - -A rumour had been going through the bazaars of India that the British -rule was to be limited to one hundred years from the date of the Battle -of Plassey (1757). The sepoy troops had grown self-confident and -arrogant through the victories they had won under English officers, and -fancied that they held the destiny of India in their own hands. Then -came the story that the cartridges of the new Enfield rifles, which -were just then being introduced among the native troops, were greased -with fat of beef or pork, and were thus rendered unclean for Mohammedan -and Hindoo alike. The sepoys, or native troops, believed that the new -cartridges were being given out solely for the purpose of destroying -their caste, and so of introducing Christianity by force. - -Delhi, where the deposed King Bahadur Shah was living, was the centre -and focus of rebellion; it was to Delhi that the first mutineers -marched after killing their English officers. Sir Thomas Seaton has -left us some picturesque stories of his part in the Mutiny. He had -rejoined his native regiment at Rohtuck, forty-five miles from Delhi, -after some years’ leave in England, and found the manners of the sepoy -greatly changed for the worse. He writes: - -“On the 4th of June I was in the mess-tent writing to the -Adjutant-General about the hopeless state of the regiment, when the -native Adjutant came in and said: - -“‘Colonel, I wish particularly to speak to you.’ - -“It was close upon 5 p.m., and, as several officers were in the tent, I -went outside with the Adjutant. - -“‘Well, Shebbeare, what is it?’ - -“‘Why, Colonel, I have just heard from two of our drummers, who have -their information from friends amongst the men, that the regiment is to -mutiny to-night, murder the officers, and be off to Delhi.’ - -“Though I expected this, it was startling enough to hear it was so -close at hand. And now that the great difficulty stared me in the face, -how, with this small body of officers, was I to meet and grapple with -reckless and determined mutineers? But as this was not the time to -flinch or show indecision, I said: - -“‘Well, Shebbeare, let me see the men. I’ll make a few inquiries first. -I will go to the hospital. Do you lounge out that way too.’ - -“As I had been used to visit the hospital about this hour, my going -there would excite no suspicion. - -“In a few minutes I had found out that it was too true that an outbreak -was planned for that night. Meanwhile I addressed the Adjutant: - -“‘Now, Shebbeare, will you stand by me?’ - -“‘Yes, Colonel,’ replied the gallant fellow, ‘that I will.’ - -“‘Very well. Now, I’ll tell you what I propose to do. I will go on -parade, and, as there is nothing like facing a difficulty, I’ll tax -them with their intended outbreak, and we will see what they will do. -Tell the officers to look out.’” - -Seaton’s idea was that the men, finding he knew all about their plans, -would be so disconcerted that they would put off the mutiny; we should -probably gain a day or two of delay, and might hear that Delhi was -taken or the mutineers defeated. So at sunset he went on parade, -assembled the native officers in front, at some distance from their -companies, and taxed them with their intended treachery. As he had -expected, the sepoys were utterly confounded; they flatly denied the -intended treachery, and swore by all their gods that they would be -faithful to their salt, and that no harm should happen to the officers. - -The native officers then begged permission to appoint a guard to keep -watch in the camp at night, as there might be some _badmashes_ in the -regiment. - -It was a dangerous experiment, but the only chance was to take things -coolly, still seeming to trust the men, keeping at the same time a -sharp look-out. - -It was Seaton’s duty to keep the regiment together as long as possible -at any risk. The Commander-in-Chief was marching on Delhi with a small -force hurriedly got together; to have placed at this critical moment a -regiment of mutineers in his rear would simply have been destruction, -for they could have fortified some spot on the road and so cut off -supplies from our camp. - -Whilst he was taxing the native officers, the men of their companies -were looking on--they were too far off to hear; but they took their -cue from their officers and were quiet and respectful. Seaton left the -circle of native officers, and went up and addressed each company, -meeting with the same vows of fidelity. - -As he came from parade after this trying scene, some officers inquired -anxiously: “What is it, Colonel? Is it all right?” - -“Oh yes. I think our throats will not be cut to-night.” - -But his mind was not at ease until he had seen the guard for the night. - -However, a few days passed quietly enough; but on the 8th a curious -thing happened. As Seaton was going in the evening to visit the -hospital, and was crossing a ditch, a young sepoy gave him a hand and -whispered in his ear: - -“Colonel Sahib, when your highness’ people shall have regained the -Empire, I will make my petition to your highness.” - -This was all he said, but Seaton could not help pondering on his -meaning. Was this a warning to him of the coming outbreak of the -regiment? - -Resistance was out of the question, as he had only twelve English -officers with him and one English sergeant. He was tormented by the -ever-recurring thought that not only the lives of his officers, but -perhaps the safety of our little army, might be dependent on himself. -“All I could do,” he says, “was to trust in God’s mercy and goodness.” - -The night of the 9th passed off quietly--all was still. In the morning -he could detect nothing suspicious in camp. The men were civil and -respectful to him personally. Some were parading for guard, some going -to bathe, others preparing their food. Five of the young officers asked -leave to go out shooting. Seaton had no objection, and they went. At -4 p.m., when he was in the usual camp hot-weather deshabille, all at -once he was startled by a loud explosion. He ran out to see what was -the matter, but neither saw nor heard anything strange--no crowd, not a -sound, the men mostly sleeping after their day’s meal. He was going on -when the havildar-major (native sergeant-major) came rushing up to him. -Catching him in his arms, he said in a very agitated voice: - -“Colonel Sahib, don’t go to the front.” - -“Why not?” - -“The Grenadiers are arming themselves. They have mutinied!” - -The hour for which he had trembled had come at last. He tried -to collect one or two of the native officers, but in vain. The -havildar-major entreated him to be off whilst there was time. While -the grooms were saddling the horses they heard musket-shots, and the -havildar rushed past him. Immediately the whole body of the Grenadiers -burst out of their tents, firing and shouting, in order to rouse the -regiment and hurry it into mutiny. - -The shouts and cries of terror, the galloping of horses, the report -of muskets, all tended to confusion. Seaton had not time to take his -sword, for the mutineers were within ten paces of him. He had got a -few seconds’ start, and in a mêlée like this a second makes all the -difference between life and eternity. - -Just outside camp they overtook Major Drought, who was walking. - -The havildar instantly cried: “Colonel, the poor old fellow will be -murdered. I’ll put him on my horse and run for it.” - -It was a noble and heroic act, for Shebbeare had been wounded by the -mutineers. So they made Shebbeare get on the lee side of the Colonel’s -horse; he laid hold of the stirrup, and off they went at a round canter. - -After running 400 yards he got blown, and they pulled up to a walk. -Soon they found the officers waiting for them at a bend in the road; -they were all unhurt. After a time they saw clouds of smoke ascending, -and knew that they were burning the tents. They kept on all night at -a moderate pace. About 3 a.m. they heard a horseman coming along. Who -could it be? They drew up and challenged. - -“Who is there?” - -“Sowar” (trooper). - -“What sowar?” - -“Hodson Sahib Ka Sowar” (one of Captain Hodson’s troopers). And then, -saluting, he continued: “Are you the Sahib log? I have a letter for -Colonel Cheetun Sahib.” - -“Yes, come along; here is the Colonel Seaton.” - -Seaton read the note by the light of a cigar vehemently smoked by an -officer. It was to the effect that we had driven the rebels from the -ridge into Delhi, and that our camp was pitched in the cantonments. So -now they were all right, and knew where to find their camp. At 9 a.m. -the Colonel dismounted at Sir H. Barnard’s tent. - -They were all surprised to see him, as they had been informed that he -and his officers were all killed: the young officers who had gone out -shooting had been so informed, and had ridden to Delhi before them with -the news. - -Now all the belongings the Colonel had were his horse and the few -clothes he stood in. He had to go round camp and beg: one gave him a -coat, a shirt, and some cigars, another a sword and belt. He was made -a member of the mess of the 1st E. B. Fusiliers, but had neither fork, -spoon, plate, nor glass--for the mess merely provides food and dishes. -However, he soon begged these or bought all he needed at a sale of an -officer’s effects. - -“My first night’s rest was heavenly,” he says. “I heard distinctly -the firing, but it did not disturb me. I was lulled by a feeling of -security to which I had been a stranger for many nights before the 60th -mutinied. No wonder my sleep was profound.” - -Delhi is situated on the right bank of the river Jumna. The walls are -pear-shaped, on the river or eastern side rendered irregular by the -excrescence of the old fort of Selimgurh. To the south the walls run to -a point. Inland from Delhi is a ridge of rocks, which at its nearest -point is about 1,400 yards from the walls. Our camp lay under the -ridge, on the side away from the city; there were canals and swamps to -protect us in rainy seasons. It was quite evident that a regular siege -was out of the question, from the vast size of the place and from our -want of guns, etc. A _coup de main_ was our only resource. Accordingly -a plan was drawn up by the Engineers and Hodson, and approved by the -General. It was a hazardous step, but one and all were crying out “Take -Delhi!” - -Nor was this cry to be wondered at. Delhi, once the capital of the -great Mogul Empire in India, strongly fortified, and supplied with war -material, was now in the possession of our own trained sepoys. The -King, once our puppet, had placed himself at the head of the rebellion, -and Delhi had become the focus of insurrection. - -Moreover, there was a vehement desire in camp for instant vengeance on -the traitors in the city, who had cruelly murdered their officers, our -brethren in arms, with their wives and little ones. One bold stroke -now, every one said, would make us masters of Delhi. At the appointed -hour the troops began to move down to their allotted posts. - -All were waiting impatiently for the pickets from the ridge, but the -proper time slipped by, and the assault was countermanded. - -The storm of indignation in camp at the failure of this bold design was -frightful. But, as Colonel Norman justly remarked, “It was one of those -happy interpositions in our behalf of which we had such numbers to be -thankful for.” - -For, even if the rebels should have been driven out of Delhi, what if -they rallied and returned in force? Our poor 3,000 men would have been -swallowed up in the immensity of the city. The postponement of the -assault gave the rebels full scope: it bred anarchy, confusion, and -disorder, and the native trading population soon felt the difference -between the violence and robbery of the sepoy domination and the peace -and security they had enjoyed under us. But in camp the abandonment of -the assault was followed by a period of despondency and gloom. - -In a few days cheering news came from the Punjab. The Chief -Commissioner, John Lawrence, aided by worthy officers, had made all -safe at the chief points of danger. All through the Punjab the Hindoo -cavalry and sepoys were being disarmed; the magazines had been secured; -the Sikhs and Punjabees, men who had no sympathy with the mutineers, -were being enrolled and formed into corps and re-armed. With bold -and daring hand, that “out of this nettle, danger, plucks the flower -safety,” Lawrence was gathering as volunteers from the warlike frontier -tribes all the restless, turbulent spirits who might have been bitter -foes in extremity. He took them into pay, and made them eager to march -on Delhi, to assist in its capture and share in its plunder. - -There were several sorties to repulse, and these small successes kept -up the men’s spirits. In the first six weeks of the siege, or until the -reinforcements began to flow in, night or day no man undressed, except -for a few minutes for the necessary ablutions and changes of clothes, -and this was not always possible. They lay down and slept in their -clothes, with arms and ammunition either on or by their sides, ready to -slip on the moment the alarm should be sounded. - -The heat was fearful, yet day after day they had to stand for hours in -the sun and hot wind, or, worst of all, to endure the torture of lying -down on the burning rocks on the Ridge--baked by them on one side, -whilst the sun was “doing” the other. Many an officer and man, struck -by the sun and unable to rise, was carried off to hospital delirious -and raving. The flies were in myriads, and added to their torments; -they clung to hands and faces, they covered the food until it was -uneatable, and they worried all incessantly until dusk. Many men had -sunstroke twice; some who were wounded suffered from it also, and the -great heat and fatigue began to tell on the soldiers, and sent them -into hospital, from whence many were never to return. - -Fortunately, food in camp was both abundant and good; the troops got -their meals and their dram of grog with great regularity. - -It was quite amusing to see the cook-boys of companies bring up the -dinners to their respective squads. Battery or advanced picket, it was -all the same to them; cannonade or no cannonade--it made no difference, -they were sure to come. - -A large flat shallow basket held twenty or more metal plates; on each -a piece of beef and some nicely browned potatoes, all smoking and -frizzling from a few bits of live charcoal in a small earthen pan under -each. - -On the 18th, the 15th and 30th Native Infantry, with the famous -Jellalabad battery--Abbott’s battery that was--marched into Delhi, to -the great joy of the mutineers and the King. - -At noon on the 19th the rebels began to pour out of Delhi in great -numbers. The alarm was sounded, and in a few minutes every one was at -his post; but as no enemy appeared, the troops were allowed to return -to their tents. - -A gun fired in their rear startled the English; then galloped up a -trooper to say that the Pandies (as they called the rebels) were -killing the grass-cutters and carrying off the cattle. Then troops were -sent out, and fighting went on long after dusk. The casualty list was -heavy: a limber of Scott’s battery was blown up, while one of Turner’s -guns was disabled and left on the field. “I well remember the gloomy -impression which the result of this fight made on our minds. It was our -first check.” - -Next morning a strong party was sent out to the scene of action. To -their great surprise, there was Turner’s gun; there also a gun and -two ammunition waggons abandoned by the rebels. There were so many -evidences on the field that the enemy had suffered severely that all -gloom and despondency were quite relieved. - -This was the most trying period of the whole siege. If an officer sat -down to write a letter or to shave himself the alarm was sure to sound, -and he was compelled to throw down his pen or razor, buckle on his -sword, and rush out to his post. - -The 23rd of June was the centenary of the Battle of Plassey, and their -spies told the English officers they were to be attacked at all points. -They began to fight at sunrise, and, strange to say, in the very height -of the mêlée our first reinforcements marched into camp! Three times -the rebels assaulted our position, each time being repulsed with great -loss. “We drove them back, and then we began a series of attacks on -houses, gardens and enclosures filled with mutineers, whom we cleared -out; our heavy guns hastened or retarded their flight into the city. - -“I look upon this day as the turning-point in the siege: our first -reinforcements had come in, and we had gained an important victory over -the rebels.” - -Soon was seen a great smoke beyond Delhi: they were burning their dead! - -“Of the many interpositions of a merciful Providence in our behalf -during this wonderful siege,” says Seaton, “I think the most striking -was this--that the rains were so abundant and the season so favourable -that cholera was in a comparatively mild form. The rains filled the -Jumna on one side and the canal on the other, thus forming, as it were, -a wall to the right and left of our road to the Punjab, guarding it -more effectually than many thousand men could have done.” - -During the night of the 4th it rained in torrents. Colonel Seaton -was driven into the Flagstaff Tower for shelter, but could only get -standing room, so he went and visited the pickets, and sentries, and -returned soaked through and through. He then lighted a cigar and stood -about till daylight, when the picket turned out and he turned in and -slept till sunrise. - -At sunrise he was relieved, after thirty-six hours on duty. On getting -into camp he found his own tent pitched, his servants all waiting, -clean clothes, washing tackle, a clean breakfast table, and Hodson, -with a smiling face, waiting for him. - -“We felt like men who had just inherited large fortunes! My things had -been sent on from Alipore. Oh! it was a comfort to get my own clothes -and uniform, to be able to appear in camp once more dressed like a -gentleman, and to have the attendance of my own servant.” - -On the night of the 5th of July General Sir H. Barnard died of cholera, -brought on by fatigue and anxiety of mind. - -General Wilson began on a new system. They no longer attacked the -villages, losing men and gaining little. They were now to remain on -the defensive, and to burn or bury all corpses. For it was sickening -to see the dogs and jackals, disturbed by the burying-parties, slowly -waddling off, fat and gorged with their horrible feast. - -Until buried the rebels were still enemies: their effluvia carried -death into our ranks. As a sergeant once said: “Them Pandies, sir, is -wuss when they are killed.” - -On the 19th they received the first intelligence of the Cawnpore -tragedy--of Wheeler’s capitulation and destruction--causing great -depression in camp and more cholera. - -They had been clearing the gardens of rebels beyond the Metcalfe -grounds when Seaton saw two of Coke’s men coming along, carrying -Captain Law, who had just been killed. He stopped to help them, and was -stooping to take the men’s muskets when he was struck full on the left -breast by a musket-ball fired at thirty-five paces’ distance. The blow -was so violent that he was nearly knocked off his horse, and for some -seconds could not breathe, the blood rushing from his mouth in foam. -He naturally thought he was done for, but as soon as his breath came -again, he opened his clothes and found out the course of the ball. - -Seeing that no air issued from the wound, he secured his sword and -pistol, and, dismounting from his horse, led him over a broken wall, -and was on the point of falling headlong in a faint when the two men he -had tried to help took him under the arms and got him to the Metcalfe -picket. - -The men there ran to meet him: one gave him a drop of rum and water, -others brought a _charpoy_ (native bedstead) and carried him off to the -doctor. On the way he met Hodson, who galloped off at once to camp, so -when they reached his tent, he found the doctor waiting and everything -ready. The ball had struck on a rib, fractured it, driven it down on -the lung, and then had passed out at his back. Hodson cared for him -with the affection of a brother. He was to lie quite still and not -speak for a week. - -On the 1st of August the doctor took off this embargo--Seaton was -recovering rapidly. In Delhi, our spies said, the Pandies were all -jealous of one another and would not act in concert. The rebel sepoy -carried in a purse round his waist the gold he had made by selling his -share of our plundered treasures; this gold made him unwilling to risk -his life in battle and made him suspect his comrades. - -Their wounded were in a horrible state: there were no surgeons to -perform any operations, no attendants to bring food or water. The limbs -of some were rotting off with gangrene, others had wounds filled with -maggots from neglect; all were bitterly contrasting their lot with the -life of comfort they had enjoyed under British government. The old -King, too, was in despair, and vented it in some poor poetry. - -On the 7th of August there was a tremendous explosion in the city, and -next day they heard that a powder manufactory had blown up, killing 400 -people. - -“About this time”--to quote the words of one who wrote a history of -this siege--“a stranger of very striking appearance was remarked -visiting all our pickets, examining everything, making most searching -inquiries about their strength and history. His attire gave no clue to -his rank; it evidently never gave the owner a thought. He was a man -cast in a giant mould, with massive chest and powerful limbs, and an -expression ardent and commanding, with a dash of roughness, features -of stern beauty, a long black beard, and deep, sonorous voice. There -was something of immense strength, talent, and resolution in his whole -gait and manner, and a power of ruling men on high occasions that no -one could escape noticing at once. His imperial air, which never left -him, and which would have been thought arrogant in one of less imposing -mien, sometimes gave offence to his own countrymen, but made him -almost worshipped by the pliant Asiatics. Such a man would have risen -rapidly from the ranks of the legions to the throne of the Cæsars; but -in the service of the British it was thought wonderful that he became -a Brigadier-General when, by seniority, he could only have been a -Captain.” - -The stranger thus described was Nicholson, the best man that Sir John -Lawrence possessed in the Punjab. He had ridden ahead of his force -to consult with General Wilson before Delhi. On the following day he -returned to his force, On the 14th he again rode into the English camp -at the head of his column--a splendid addition of 4,200 men to the -besiegers. The small force upon the ridge now amounted to 8,000 men of -all arms; the siege-train was on its way, and despair began to settle -down on the rebels in the city and on the Princes. - -They had heard of the defeat of the Nana, and of Havelock’s entry into -Cawnpore; they knew that fresh troops were coming from Calcutta, and -that Nicholson, whose name had spread far and wide, had arrived in -our camp with a large force. They knew, too, that this compact force -of white men was swayed by one arm and governed by one will. Every -soul in Delhi knew that John Lawrence directed the storm that was -gathering around them, and the cold, dread shadow of the coming event -was creeping over the shuddering city. A look through our camp would -have shaken the courage of the boldest rebel. Instead of tents half -filled with sick men, our camp now was teeming with soldiers of various -races, all cheerful and confident. Hodson’s men were mostly Sikhs, -tall and slender, yet wiry and strong; their clothes of ash colour, -with wrist-band, turban, and sash over the left shoulder, all of -bright crimson. In contrast with these were Coke’s men, more wild and -picturesque, with large turbans of dark blue and enormous waist-bands. -Their lofty stature, long hair, bright black eyes, sandalled feet, and -bold look, would have made them remarkable anywhere. - -Our artillery park, too, was filled with guns captured from the -mutineers. The battery-train was on its way, but it was reported by -spies that a very strong body of rebels was about to leave the city -to attempt its capture. Nicholson was sent out with 700 cavalry and -1,200 infantry, and three troops of horse artillery, to head them off. -He returned in triumph, bringing with him thirteen captured guns. In -Nicholson’s fight the following incident occurred, which shows a little -bit of the native character: - -A rebel native officer was overtaken in his flight from the field by a -man of Green’s Punjab regiment. The officer immediately went down on -his knees in the midst of a pool of water, and putting up his hands, -roared out: “I’ve been forty years in the Company’s service, and -thirteen years a Subadar. Spare--oh, spare my life!” With an execration -and a very rude term of abuse the Punjabee thrust his bayonet into the -traitor. - -On the 4th of September the long-expected battery-train arrived in -camp, with an ample supply of shot, shell, and powder for all the guns. - -The activity in the Engineers’ camp was now pushed to the utmost, and -all the material for trenches and batteries was accumulated with great -rapidity. - -To prevent the men plundering, the General promised that all the -captured property should be prize, and prize agents were appointed. - -We were about to throw a small force of about 4,500 men into a city -seven miles in circumference, a perfect maze of narrow streets and -gullies, abounding in strong blocks of houses, where one might expect -that the defence would be obstinate. - -On the night of the 7th 1,300 men in working and covering parties were -sent down with the Engineers to open trenches and erect the first -siege-battery against Delhi. On the 12th the whole of the batteries -were completed, and in full play on the parts of the walls intended -to be breached or shelled. The parapet was soon knocked off, each -block of masonry rarely requiring more than two well-planted shots to -demolish it completely. There was outside the wall a ditch 25 feet wide -and 16 feet deep, before crossing which it was necessary that all the -parapets and bastions should be cleared of their defenders. The army -inside Delhi numbered at least 40,000 men; the besiegers only 11,000, -after all their reinforcements had come in. Of these only 3,300 were -Europeans. Our heavy guns were 54 in number, while those in the city -amounted to 300. - -There was considerable risk in attempting to storm under such -conditions. One of the batteries was only 160 yards from the Water -Bastion, and the heavy guns had to be dragged up to it, through the -open, under a heavy fire of musketry. Baird Smith, the Chief Engineer, -prepared all the plans; Alexander Taylor superintended their execution. -With the very first shot the masonry of the fortifications began to -fly. Fifty-four guns and mortars belched out havoc on the city. Cheers -rang out from our men as the smoke cleared away, and they saw the -dreaded bastions crumbling into ruins, while the defenders were forced -to seek shelter far away in the city. For the next forty-eight hours -there was no cessation of the roar of artillery. The worn-out gunners -would throw themselves down to snatch a short sleep beneath their very -guns, while volunteers filled their place; then, springing up again, -they would go on with their task with fresh ardour. - -The sepoys were fighting on with the courage of despair. They ran out -light guns to enfilade our batteries; they manned the gardens in front -of the city with sharp-shooters to pick off our gunners. - -On the evening of the 13th the breaches in the walls were to be -examined, and so at dusk Lieutenants Greathed, Home, Medley, and Lang, -of the Engineers, were sent to execute their dangerous mission. As -the hour struck ten the batteries ceased firing, and the four young -officers, slipping out of the gardens with a small covering party of -the 60th Rifles, crept forward to the edge of the glacis, Greathed -and Home going to the Water, Medley and Lang to the Cashmere Bastion. -A ladder was quietly lowered, Medley and Lang descended, and found -themselves on the edge of the ditch; but the enemy heard them, and -several ran towards them. The Englishmen saw that the breach was -practicable, so rose and ran back, being followed by a harmless volley. -Greathed and Home returned safely also, and reported that all was -favourable. - -Then was the thrilling order made known: “The assault at 3 a.m.!” - -No. 1. column, under Nicholson, were to assault the Cashmere Bastion; -No. 2, under Colonel James, the Water Bastion; No. 3, under Colonel -Campbell, to enter by the Cashmere Gate; No. 4, under Major Reid, to -attack Kissengunge. - -To Nicholson fell the post of honour. Sir John Lawrence had sent him -down “to take Delhi,” and the whole army was willing that he should -have that honour. He was to head the first column in person. Our -batteries redoubled their roar whilst the columns were taking up their -positions, throwing shells to drive the enemy away from the breaches. -The morning was just breaking; the thunder of our artillery was at its -loudest, when all at once it stopped. Every one could hear his heart -beat. - -The Rifles now ran forward as skirmishers to cover the advance of the -assaulting columns, and the men, who had been lying on the ground, now -sprang up, and, with a cheer, made for the walls. They crossed the -glacis, and left it behind them dotted with wounded men; they went -down into the ditch--many to stay there; but the ladders were planted -against the scarp, and very soon the dangers of the escalade were over. -Soon the whole line of ramparts which faced the ridge was ours; the -British flag was once more run up upon the Cabul Gate. - -Meanwhile at the Cashmere Gate there had been some delay. Lieutenants -Home and Salkeld, with some sergeants and native sappers, had at -sunrise crossed the beams of the bridge, from which the rebels had -removed the planking, and in broad daylight, without a particle of -cover, had laid their powder-bags. The enemy were so daunted by this -daring act that, when they saw Home coming, they hastily shut the -wicket, and he and his men laid the bags and jumped down into the ditch -unhurt. - -Salkeld was not so fortunate. The rebels fired on him from the top of -the gateway, and he fell. Sergeant Burgess caught up the portfire, but -was shot dead. Carmichael fired the fuse, and fell mortally wounded. - -Sergeant Smith, finding the fuse was alight, threw himself into the -ditch, and instantly the gate was burst open with a tremendous crash. - -[Illustration: A DARING DEED: BLOWING-UP THE CASHMERE GATE, DELHI - -In broad daylight, and without a particle of cover, Lieuts. Home and -Salkeld, with a few sappers, laid their powder bags and fired them. -Salkeld and some of the others were shot before they could escape.] - -The bugler sounded the advance, and with a cheer our men rushed -through the gateway, and met the other columns, who had carried their -respective breaches. The Lahore Gate alone defied our attempts, and -Nicholson called for volunteers to follow him through the narrow -street towards the Lahore Gate. - -As he strode forward, sword in hand, though there was death in every -window and on every house-top, his great stature marked him out as -a target for the enemy, and he fell, mortally wounded, the one man -England wanted most. - -The long autumn day was over, and we were in Delhi, but had not taken -it. Sixty-six officers and 1,100 men had fallen, while not a sixth part -of the city was ours. Many of our men were lying drunk in the shops. -Had the sepoys possessed a General, they might have recovered the -ridge, and taken our whole camp, defended as it was mainly by the sick -and wounded. - -On the next day, by order of General Wilson, vast quantities of -beer, wine, and brandy were destroyed. On the 16th active operations -were resumed. By sapping gradually from house to house we managed to -avoid street fighting and slowly pressed the rebels back into the -ever-narrowing part of the city from which, like rats, they streamed. - -Whilst Seaton was in the Cashmere Gateway, he saw some artillerymen who -were on duty there rummaging about. One of them was looking into a long -arm-chest, when all at once he slammed down the lid, sat upon it sharp, -and roared out: “Hi! Bill, run! be quick! Here’s a devil of a Pandy in -the box!” - -Bill lost no time in attending to his comrade’s request, and others -running up to see what it was, they pulled out of the box a fine -powerful sepoy, who was taken at once to the ditch and disposed of -without more ceremony. - -On the 18th, between 9 and 10 a.m., there was an eclipse of the sun. -There is little doubt that this had a great effect on the minds of the -superstitious natives, for they now began to leave the city in streams. - -On the morning of the 20th, as the city in the direction of the palace -seemed to be deserted, Colonel Jones came down with a column; a -powder-bag was applied to the palace gates, a few defenders were slain, -and the British flag was hoisted. - -That night the mess dinner was laid in the celebrated Dewan Khas, the -marble building that Moore describes in “Lalla Rookh.” - -The inner room is the King’s throne-room, and round the walls, inlaid -with black marble, are the famous words: “If there be an elysium on -earth, it is this.” - -The habits of the late King and family rendered that elysium a very -dirty one, though the white marble was inlaid with coloured stones in -flowers and arabesques. The houses and huts in which the Princes of -the royal blood lived with their wives and children were a perfect -rabbit-warren, so closely packed were they. The exterior walls -enclosing the palace are 60 feet high, and built of red sandstone, -loopholed and crenellated, and make a noble appearance. - -But the squalor and filth in the whole place were inconceivable. As -none of the Princes could engage in any business, the pittance they -had to live on barely supplied the necessaries of life. Seaton saw -some of the Princes. He says: “There was no trace of nobility, either -of birth or of mind, in their faces. They were stamped with everything -vile, gross, ignoble, sensual. Noble blood is a fine thing, but a noble -heart is better, and will shine through the most forbidding features; -but these wretches, with the cold, calm hand of death on them, showed -nothing of kingly descent or nobility of heart, their countenances -being as forbidding as the despicable passions in which they had -indulged could make them.” - -It was laughable to see what rubbish was found in the palace. In one -room were found at least 200 pair of those trousers which Mohammedan -ladies wear instead of petticoats. Some of these were so stiff with -brocaded silk that they must have needed a hearty kick with each foot -at every step. - -The quantities of pots and pans which they had amassed would have -furnished a whole street of dealers; then, there were telescopes and -guns and other valuables. - -Much blame has been cast on Hodson for his severity to the royal -family. He fetched out the King and three Princes from the tomb where -they had taken refuge. The Princes were in a native carriage, and as -they drew near to Delhi an immense crowd surged round them, which was -increasing every moment, pressing on Hodson’s few men. They could -hardly proceed. Hodson, perhaps fearing a rescue, ordered the three -prisoners to get out. The poor wretches, seeing that something was -about to happen, put up their hands and fell at his feet, begging that -their lives might be spared. - -Hodson merely said, “Choop ruho” (be silent); “take off your upper -garments.” They did so. Then, “Get into the cart.” They obeyed. - -Hodson then took a carbine from one of his men, and shot them all -three. Then, turning to his men, he said: “These three men whom I -have just shot are the three Princes who contrived and commenced the -slaughter of our innocent women and children, and thus retributive -vengeance has fallen on them.” - -The crowd, overawed, parted, and the carriage passed on. The bodies -were exposed on the very spot where our unfortunate countrymen had been -exposed. It seems cruel and vindictive, but we are judging in security. -Hodson had an angry people to daunt, and their sense of justice to -satisfy. - -One must do our soldiers the justice to say that, though infuriated by -the slaughter of their officers and countrymen, with their wives and -children, inflamed by the news of the Cawnpore massacre, not an old -man, not a woman or child, was wilfully hurt by them. As Seaton was -waiting on the 20th by the Palace Gate, some soldiers were bringing -along an old man, whom they held by the arms. He went up and said to -them: “Remember you are Christian men, and he is very old.” - -“Oh, sir!” was the reply, “we doesn’t forget that. We don’t mean him no -harm. We only wants a bit of baccy.” - -So he let them go on, and in a few minutes saw them stuffing their -pipes, and the old fellow genially bringing a coal to light them. - -“I have seen hundreds of instances where the greatest humanity and -kindness were shown, both to young and old, as well as to females, by -our noble-hearted fellows, even in their wildest moments.” - - From Major-General Sir Thomas Seaton’s “From Cadet to Colonel.” By - kind permission of Messrs. G. Routledge and Sons. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW (31ST OF MAY TO 25TH OF SEPTEMBER, 1857) - - Firing at close quarters--Adventures of fugitives--Death of Sir H. - Lawrence--His character--Difficulty of sending letters--Mines and - counter-mines--Fulton killed--Signs of the relief coming--A great - welcome--Story of the escape from Cawnpore. - - -For about ten days previous to the outbreak at Lucknow daily reports -were made that an _émeute_ was intended, and Sir Henry Lawrence, the -brother of Sir John Lawrence, had ordered all kinds of stores to be -bought and stored. The ladies and children had been removed from the -cantonments to the Residency in the city, which was already occupied by -a party of the 32nd foot and two guns. - -The 9 p.m. gun on the 30th of May was evidently the signal for the -mutiny to begin, as a few minutes after it had been fired, whilst Sir -Henry and his staff were at dinner at the Residency, a sepoy came -running in, and reported a disturbance in the lines. - -Sir Henry took two guns and a company of the 32nd, and took post on -the road leading to the town. Meanwhile bands of insurgents began to -plunder and burn our officers’ bungalows. Many officers had wonderful -escapes from death; some were killed by the rebels. Muchee Bhawun, -the residence of the late King, had been selected as a fitting place -of security and retreat: it was being strengthened and supplied with -stores. - -On _June 10_ houses and buildings around began to be demolished; tents -were set apart for the European refugees who arrived daily from the -districts. - -On _June 12_ the military police mutinied in a body, and went off to -Cawnpore; they were pursued for eight miles and about twenty were -killed. - -On _June 15_ a hundred barrels of gunpowder were brought from the -Muchee Bhawun and buried in the Residency enclosure; twenty-three lacs -of rupees were also buried in front of the Residency to save the use -of sentries. Cash payments were now suspended, the men being paid by -promissory notes. - -On _June 20_ large stacks of firewood, covered with earth, were placed -to protect the front of the Residency: they formed an embankment 6 feet -high, and embrasures were cut through them for the guns, of which there -were four 9-pounders on that side. - -A letter arrived from Cawnpore giving very bad news. The enemy had -shelled them for the last eight days with fearful effect within their -crowded trenches, and one-third of their number had been killed. More -guns are brought in. They hear that eight or ten regiments of rebels -are within twenty miles of Lucknow. - -On _June 28_ Mrs. Dorin, wife of Lieutenant Dorin, arrived at evening -in a country cart, disguised as a native and accompanied by some -clerks. The enemy are nine miles off. Though a force was sent out to -meet them, we had to retire before overwhelming numbers, with the loss -of the 8-inch howitzer and three 9-pounders. - -The rebels came boldly on, investing the English on all sides, and -firing from all the houses round, which they rapidly loopholed. - -_July 1._--We managed to send message to blow up the Muchee Bhawun -fort and come to the Residency at 12 p.m., bringing the treasure and -guns. We opened fire from our batteries in order to distract the -attention of the enemy from them. - -At 12.15 they were at the Lower Water Gate. Here there was some delay, -as the gates had not yet been opened. A very serious accident had -nearly happened, for the leading men, finding the gate closed, shouted -out, “Open the gates!” but the artillerymen at the guns above, which -covered the entrance, mistook the words for “Open with grape,” and -were on the point to fire when an officer ran up and put them right. -The whole force came in safely, not a shot being fired. The explosion -which had been ordered had not yet taken place, but soon a tremor of -the earth, a volume of fire, a terrific report, and a mass of black -smoke shooting up into the air announced to Lucknow that 240 barrels of -gunpowder and 594,000 rounds of ball and gun ammunition had completed -the destruction of Muchee Bhawun, which we had fortified with so much -labour. - -Strange stories were told by some of the refugees from outlying -districts. Here is one told by the wife of a surgeon: “I heard a number -of shots fired in our station, and looking out, I saw my husband -driving furiously from the mess-house. I ran to him, and, catching -up my child, got into the buggy. At the mess-house we found all the -officers assembled, with sixty sepoys who had remained faithful. - -“As we went our homes were seen to be on fire. Next morning our sepoy -escort deserted us. We were fired on by matchlock men and lost one -officer. We had no food. An officer kindly lent us a horse. We were -very faint. Our party now was only nine gentlemen, two children, the -sergeant, and his wife. On the 20th Captain Scott took my little -two-year-old Lottie on to his horse. Soon after sunrise we were -followed by villagers armed with clubs and spears. One of them struck -Captain Scott’s horse on the leg. He galloped off with Lottie, and my -poor husband never saw his child again. - -“We rode on several miles, keeping away from villages, and then crossed -the river. Our thirst was extreme. Soon I saw water in a ravine. I -climbed down the steep descent. Our only drinking-vessel was M.’s cap -(which had once been a sepoy’s). Our horse got water and I bathed -my neck. I had no stockings and my feet were torn and blistered. My -husband was very weak, and, I thought, dying. He wished me good-bye -as he lay on the ground. My brain seemed burnt up: no tears came. Our -horse cantered away, so that escape was cut off. We sat down on the -ground waiting for death. Poor fellow! he was very weak; his thirst was -frightful, and I went to get him water. Some villagers came and took my -rupees and watch. I took off my wedding-ring, twisted it in my hair and -replaced the guard. I tore off the skirt of my dress to bring water in; -but it was no use, for when I returned, my beloved’s eyes were fixed, -and, though I called and tried to restore him and poured water into his -mouth, it only rattled in his throat. He never spoke to me again, and -he gradually sank down and died. I was alone. In an hour or so about -thirty villagers came. They dragged me out of the ravine and took off -my jacket; then they dragged me to a village, mocking me all the way. -The whole village came to look at me. I lay down outside the door of a -hut. They had dozens of cows, and yet refused me milk. When night came -and the village was quiet, some old woman brought me a leafful of rice. -The next morning a neighbouring Rajah sent a palanquin and a horseman -to fetch me, who told me that a little child and three sahibs had come -to his master’s house. That little child was my Lottie! She was sorely -blistered, but, thank God! alive and well.” - -That is the sort of experience some ladies went through--ladies that -had never before known what thirst or privation or insult was like. - -_July 2._--About 8 a.m. Sir Henry returned to the Residency and lay -down on his bed. Soon after an 8-inch shell from the enemy’s howitzer -entered the room at the window and exploded. A fragment struck the -Brigadier-General on the upper part of the right thigh near the hip, -inflicting a fearful wound. - -Captain Wilson, who was standing alongside the bed with one knee on it, -reading a memorandum to Sir Henry, was knocked down by falling bricks. -Mr. Lawrence, Sir Henry’s nephew, had an equally narrow escape, but -was not hurt. The fourth person in the room, a native servant, lost -one of his feet by a fragment of the shell. The ceiling and the punkah -all came down, and the dust and smoke prevented anyone seeing what had -happened. - -Neither Sir Henry nor his nephew uttered a sound, and Captain Wilson, -as soon as he recovered from the concussion, called out in alarm: “Sir -Henry, are you hurt?” - -Twice he thus called out and got no reply. After the third time Sir -Henry said in a low tone: “I am killed.” - -His bed was being soaked with blood. Some soldiers of the 32nd soon -came in and placed Sir Henry in a chair. When the surgeon came he saw -that human aid was useless. Lucknow and England had lost what could -never be replaced. For all who ever came in contact with Sir Henry -Lawrence recognized in him a man of unstained honour, a lover of -justice, pure, unselfish and noble. His successor, Brigadier Inglis, -wrote of him: “Few men have ever possessed to the same extent the -power which he enjoyed of winning the hearts of all those with whom -he came in contact.” He gained also by his frankness the trust of the -natives, who said of him: “When Sir Henry looks twice up to heaven and -once down to earth, and then strokes his beard, he knows what to do.” -His dying wish was that, if any epitaph were placed on his tomb, it -should be this: “Here lies Henry Lawrence, who tried to do his duty.” -He had indeed tried to do his duty towards the defence of Lucknow. -Three weeks before anyone else thought of a siege he began to collect -supplies, and even paid for them much over their market value. He -collected and buried much treasure in the grounds of the Residency; -he stored up in underground cellars guns and mortars, shot and shell -and grain; strengthened the outworks, and cleared the ground of small -buildings around. Even then the assailants and the besieged were quite -close to each other, and no man on either side dared expose himself -to fire his musket: they fired through loopholes in the walls. This -placed a never-ending strain on the besieged, for they never knew when -to expect an assault. On the one side of a narrow lane were myriads of -swarthy foemen, on the other side a few hundreds, who were bound always -to be ready, day and night, to meet a storming party. All through the -siege officers and men alike stood sentry; all bore an equal burden of -toil and fighting. - -The stench, too, from dead animals was dreadful: they had so few -servants, and the fighting men were so harassed, that they were -helpless to bury them. - -Heavy showers night and day kept the garrison drenched to the skin, and -they had no change of clothes. The sick and wounded were much crowded, -as they could not use the upper story of the hospital because it was -under fire of round shot. - -_August 12._--A letter to General Havelock, rolled up and put inside -a quill, was despatched by the hands of an old woman. She left the -position about 9 p.m., and it was hoped she would be permitted to pass -the enemy’s sentries. During the past forty-five days they had sent by -different hands, in a similar manner, some twenty letters. To only one -of these was any reply received. - -_August 18._--At daylight the enemy exploded a large mine under one -of the principal posts. The three officers and three sentries on the -top of the house were blown up into the air; the guard below were all -buried in the ruins. The officers, though much stunned, recovered and -escaped. A clear breach had been made in our defences to the extent of -30 feet in breadth. One of the enemy’s leaders sprung on the top of the -breach and called on his comrades to follow; but when he and another -had been shot the rest hung back. Boxes, doors, planks, etc., were -rapidly carried down to make cover to protect the men. - -_August 23._--There was work nightly for at least 300 men, as they had -the defences to repair daily, mines to countermine, guns to remove, -corpses to bury, rations to serve out. The Europeans were not capable -of much exertion, as from want of sleep, hard work, and constant -exposure, their bodily strength was greatly diminished. The ladies had -to be removed, as the upper story of Mr. Gubbins’ house was no longer -safe, owing to the number of round shot through it. It was difficult -to find quarters for them, every place being so crowded, and the -ladies were already four and five together in small, badly ventilated -native dwellings. Dreadful smells pervaded the whole place, from the -half-buried bodies of men, horses, and bullocks, and also from the -drains. - -_September 9._--During the night a shell exploded in a room occupied -by a lady and some children, and, though almost every article in the -room was destroyed, they all escaped unhurt. Finding that the enemy -were rapidly mining towards the Cawnpore battery, they sprung a mine -containing 200 pounds of powder. The effect was tremendous, and it -evidently astonished the enemy to see their miners going up skywards in -fragments. - -As the uniforms wore out they clothed themselves as they could. One -officer had a coat made out of an old billiard cloth; another wore a -shirt made out of a floor-cloth. They had no tobacco, and had to smoke -dried tea-leaves. - -“_September 14._--A grievous loss to-day: Captain Fulton, of the -Engineers, while reconnoitring from a battery, was killed by a round -shot which struck him on the head. He had conducted all the engineering -operations of the siege for a long time. He was a highly gifted, brave -and chivalrous officer, and a great favourite.” - -_September 22._--About 11 p.m. Ungud, pensioner, returned to Lucknow, -bringing a letter containing the glad tidings that the relieving force, -under General Outram, had crossed the Ganges, and would arrive in a few -days. - -His arrival and the cheering news he brought of speedy aid was well -timed, for daily desertions of servants were becoming the rule. All the -garrison were greatly elated at the news, and on many of the sick and -wounded the speedy prospect of a change of air and security exercised a -most beneficial effect. - -_September 25._--About 11 a.m. increasing agitation was visible among -the people in the town. An hour later they heard guns and saw the -smoke. All the garrison was on the alert; the excitement amongst many -of the officers and men was quite painful to witness. At 1.30 p.m. -many were leaving the city with bundles of clothes on their heads. The -rebels’ bridge of boats had evidently been destroyed, for they could -see many swimming across the river, most of them cavalry, with their -horses’ bridles in their hands. During all this apparent panic the guns -of the enemy in position all round were keeping up a heavy cannonade, -and the riflemen never ceased firing from their loopholes. - -At 4 p.m. report was made that some officers dressed in shooting-coats -and caps, a regiment of Europeans in blue pantaloons and shirts, could -be seen near Mr. Martin’s house. At 5 p.m. volleys of musketry, rapidly -growing louder, were heard in the city. But soon the firing of a -minie-ball over their heads gave notice of the still nearer approach of -their friends. It was very exciting, but they as yet could see little -of them, though they could hear the rebels firing on them from the -roofs of the houses. - -Will they again be repulsed? The heart sickens at the thought. No. Five -minutes later, and our troops are seen fighting their way through one -of the principal streets, and though men are falling at almost every -step, yet on they come. Nothing can withstand the headlong gallantry -of our reinforcements. Once fairly seen and all doubts and fears -are ended. And now the garrison’s long pent-up feelings of anxiety -and suspense burst forth in a succession of deafening cheers. From -every pit, trench and battery, from behind the sand-bags piled up on -shattered houses, from every post still held by a few gallant spirits, -rose cheer on cheer--aye, even from the hospital. - -Many of the wounded were crawling forth to join in that glad shout -of welcome to those who had so bravely come to their assistance. -The ladies were in tears--tears of joy; some were on their knees, -already thanking God for a deliverance from unspeakable horrors. It -was a moment never to be forgotten. Soon all the rearguard and heavy -guns were inside our position, and then ensued a scene which baffles -description. For eighty-seven days the Lucknow garrison had lived in -utter ignorance of all that had taken place outside. Wives who had -mourned their husbands as dead were again restored to them; others, -fondly looking forward to glad meetings with those near and dear to -them, now for the first time learnt that they were alone in the world. -On all sides eager inquiries were made for relations and friends. -Oh, what a hubbub of voices, what exclamations of delight, what sad -silences! - -The force under the command of Sir James Outram and Havelock had -suffered heavily. Out of 2,600 who had left Cawnpore nearly one-third -had been either killed or wounded in forcing their way through the -city. Indeed, their losses were so heavy that they could effect little -towards the relief, for the rebels were in overpowering force, so that -the garrison remained on three-quarter rations, as closely besieged as -before, looking for a day when they might be more effectually relieved -by a larger and stronger force. - -Then, after the personal inquiries had died down, with bated breath -they asked for news of Cawnpore. What a tale of horror, of pride, of -shame! On the 5th of June, so they were told, the Cawnpore regiments -mutinied and set off for Delhi. On the 6th they were brought back -by Nana Sahib, a man who had once been well received in London -drawing-rooms, now the arch-traitor and murderer. - -Not less than 1,000 persons took refuge in the Residency, which Nana -proceeded to invest. It was a poor, weak place to defend, yet they -kept the flag flying till the 24th of June, when their ammunition and -provisions were all gone. Time after time the gallant little garrison -repulsed all the Nana’s attacks. At length he approached them with -treacherous smiles, and offered to transmit them safely to Allahabad -on conditions of surrender. General Sir Hugh Wheeler undertook to -deliver up the fortifications, the treasure, and the artillery on -condition that our force should march out under arms, with sixty rounds -of ammunition to every man; that carriages should be provided for the -conveyance of the wounded, the women, and the children; that boats -provided with flour should be in readiness at the landing-place. - -What happened was described by one who had been on the spot. He said: - -“The whole of Cawnpore was astir at an early hour to see the English -depart. They poured down to the landing-place in thousands. Meanwhile -a crowd of carriages and beasts of burden had been collected outside -the entrenchments. The bullock-carts were soon filled with women and -children. A fine elephant had been sent for the General, but he put his -wife and daughters in the state howdah, and contented himself with a -simple palanquin. The wounded were placed in litters with such care as -soldiers could employ. Many sepoys mingling with the crowd expressed -admiration for the British defence; some even wept over the sufferings -of their late masters. Eleven dying Europeans were left behind, too ill -to be moved. - -“They set off, with the men of the 32nd Regiment at their head; then -came a throng of naked bearers, carrying the palanquins full of sick -and wounded; then came the bullock-carts crowded with ladies and -children; and next, musket on shoulder, came all who could still walk -and fight. Major Vibart of the Second Cavalry came last. Colonel and -Mrs. Ewart started late, she on foot, walking beside her husband, who -was borne by four native porters. As they dropped astern some natives -belonging to the Colonel’s own battalion approached him. They began to -mock him, and then cut him in pieces with their swords. They did the -same to his wife. - -“The road to the landing-place, which is about a mile from the -entrenchments, runs down a ravine, which in summer is dry, and is -enclosed on either side by high banks and crumbling fences. As the van -turned down this ravine a great mob of natives watched them go in a -strange silence. - -“Rather disorderly, with swaying howdahs and grunting beasts, the -unwieldy caravan wound along the sandy lane. When they were all -entangled in the little defile some sepoys quietly formed a double line -across the mouth of the gorge, shutting, as it were, the top of the -trap. - -“Meanwhile the head of the caravan had reached the landing-place, being -a little surprised at the want of a pier or planks to serve as gangway. - -“But the English officers went in knee-deep and hoisted the wounded -and the women into the covered barges, which had been hauled into the -shallows, and were in many cases grounded on the sandy bottom. The -boats were 30 feet from stem to stern and 12 feet in beam, roofed with -straw, having a space at each end for the rowers and the steersman. -They looked very old and dilapidated, but beggars may not choose. -Hindoo boatmen were waiting sullenly and silently, not deigning to -return a smile to the little English children, who already began to -scent fun and enjoyment in a long river excursion. - -“All at once a bugle rang out from the top of the defile. Away splashed -the native rowers, jumping from their boats into the water. - -“The rebels put up their muskets and fired point-blank into the laden -boats; but the English had their rifles, and returned the fire. - -“Yet another surprise! Suddenly the straw roofs of the native boats -burst into flame, and from either shore of the river grape and musket -shot were poured in relentlessly. The wounded lay still and were burnt -to death. Ladies and children sought the protection of the water, -and crouched in the shallows under the sterns of the barges. The men -tried to push off, but the keels stuck fast. Out of two dozen boats -only three drifted slowly down from the stage. Of these three two went -across to the Oude bank, where stood two cannon, guarded by a battalion -of infantry and some cavalry. The third boat, containing Vibart and -Whiting and Ushe, Delafosse and Bolton, Burney and Glanville and Moore, -the bravest of the brave, got clear away, and drifted down the main -channel.” - -Mrs. Bradshaw thus describes what she saw: “In the boat where I was -to have gone were the school-mistress and twenty-two missies. General -Wheeler came last in a palkee. They carried him into the water near a -boat. I was standing close by. He said, ‘Carry me a little further near -the boat.’ But a trooper said, ‘No; get out here.’ As the General got -out of the palkee, head foremost, the trooper gave him a cut with his -sword into the neck, and he fell into the water. My son was killed near -him. I saw it--alas! alas! Some were stabbed with bayonets; others were -cut down with swords and knives. Little infants were torn in pieces. -We saw it, we did, and tell you only what we saw. Other children were -stabbed and thrown into the river. The school-girls were burnt to -death. I saw their clothes and hair catch fire. In the water, a few -paces off, by the next boat, we saw the youngest daughter of Colonel -Williams. A sepoy was going to kill her with his bayonet, when she -said, ‘My father was always kind to sepoys.’ He turned away, and just -then a villager struck her on the head with his club, and she fell into -the water.” - -After a time the women and children who had not been shot, stabbed, or -burnt were collected and brought to shore, some of them being rudely -handled by the sowars, who tore from ear or finger such jewels as -caught their fancy. - -About 120 sat or lay on the shore or on logs of timber, full of misery, -fear, and despair. There they waited in the blinding sun on the Ganges -shore all that morning. Then they were herded back along the narrow -lane by which they had come with hope in their bosoms, while the sepoys -who guarded them grinned with fiendish delight, and showed gleefully -all their spoils. Past the bazaar and the chapel and the racquet-court -and the entrenchments they limped along, until they were paraded before -the pavilion of the Maharajah, who looked them well over, and ordered -them to be confined in the Savada House. Two good-sized rooms, which -had been used by native soldiers for a month, were given them to live -in, and a guard was placed over them. - -One witness says: “I saw that many of the ladies were wounded. Their -clothes had blood on them. Some were wet, covered with mud and blood, -and some had their dresses badly torn, but all had clothes. I saw one -or two children without clothes. There were no men in the party, but -only some boys of twelve or thirteen years of age. Some of the ladies -were barefoot and lame. Two I saw were wounded in the leg.” - -And what of the third boat which floated down-stream? - -More than 100 persons had taken refuge in it. Some officers and men, -seeing how hopeless was the fight on the bank, had swum out to Vibart -and his crew. Now they stranded on a mud-bank, now they drifted towards -the guns on the other shore, ever under a hot fire of canister and -shell, and continually losing brave men who were shot at point-blank -range. Down in the bottom of the great barge lay dying and dead, till -at last the survivors were compelled to throw the bodies overboard. - -At night a fire-ship was sent down to set them alight, and fire-tipped -arrows were shot into the thatched roof, forcing our people to cut them -away. Then they came under a fierce fire from the militia of Ram Bux. -Pelting rains came down, and they drifted up a backwater, and soon -after a host of rebels surrounded the poor, stricken fugitives and took -them back to Cawnpore. - -The doomed boat-load were seen to be drawing near the landing-place -early on the morning of the 30th. This is what a native spy said of -them: - -“There were brought back sixty sahibs, twenty-five mem sahibs, and four -children. The Nana ordered the sahibs to be separated from the mem -sahibs, and shot by the 1st Bengal Native Infantry. But they said, ‘We -will not kill the sahibs; put them in prison.’ Then said the Nadiree -Regiment: ‘What word is this--put them in prison? We will kill the -males ourselves.’ - -“So the sahibs were seated on the ground. Two companies stood with -their muskets, ready to fire. Then said one of the mem sahibs, the -doctor’s wife: ‘I will not leave my husband. If he must die, I will die -with him.’ So she ran and sat down behind her husband, clasping him -round the waist. - -“When she said this the other mem sahibs said: ‘We also will die with -our husbands;’ and they all sat down, each by her husband. - -“Then their husbands said: ‘Go back;’ but they would not do so. - -“So then the Nana gave order, and his soldiers went in and pulled them -away by force. But they could not pull away the doctor’s wife, who -stayed there. Then the padre asked leave to read prayers before they -died. He did so, and then shut the book. Then all the sahibs shook -hands and bid good-bye. Then the sepoys fired. One sahib rolled one -way, one another, but they were not quite dead; so the sepoys went at -them and finished them off with their swords.” - -Can you imagine the breathless horror with which the garrison of -Lucknow listened to these details of a most cruel and treacherous -onslaught upon wounded men, upon refined ladies, and innocent children? -How they sighed for a force strong enough to take an adequate revenge -upon these miscreants! But for the present they were besieged -themselves, though reinforced; and who of them could count upon a day’s -security? Perhaps, if the bullet spared them at Lucknow their would-be -rescuers might be unable to fight their way through the city, and these -poor ladies and children of the Lucknow garrison might be reserved for -a lot even worse than death. “Will they come?--will they come to help -us here at Lucknow? That is our anxious thought night and day.” - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW (1857) - - The scene at Cawnpore--Fights before Lucknow--Nearly blown up--A - hideous nightmare--Cheering a runaway--All safe out of the - Residency--A quick march back--Who stole the biscuits?--Sir Colin’s - own regiment. - - -“I had enlisted in the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders to go to India to -put down the Mutiny,” writes Mr. Forbes-Mitchell, an old friend of the -author. “We reached Cawnpore on the 27th of October, having marched the -last forty-six miles in two days. We were over 1,000 strong, and many -of us had just been through the Crimean War. After a few hours’ rest we -were allowed to go out in parties of ten or twelve to visit the scene -of the late treachery and massacre.” - -Wheeler’s entrenchments at the highest place did not exceed 4 feet, -and could not have been bullet-proof at the top. The wonder was how -the small force could have held out so long. In the rooms were still -lying about broken toys, pictures, books, and bits of clothing. They -then went to see the slaughter-house in which our women and children -had been barbarously murdered and the well into which their mangled -bodies were flung. On the date of this visit a great part of the house -had not been cleaned out. The floors of the rooms were still covered -with congealed blood, and littered with trampled, torn dresses, -shoes, locks of long hair, many of which evidently had been severed by -sword-cuts. But the most horrible sight they saw was an iron hook fixed -into the wall. This was covered with dried blood, and from the marks on -the whitewashed wall it was evident that a little child had been hung -on to it by the neck, with its face to the wall. There the poor thing -must have struggled for long, because the wall all round the hook was -covered with the hand-prints, and below the hook with the footprints, -of a little child--in blood. - -The number of victims killed at Cawnpore, counted and buried in the -well by Havelock’s force, was 118 women and 92 children. This sight -was enough, they said, to make the words “mercy” and “pardon” appear a -mockery. - -The troops crossed into Oude on the 2nd of November, and on the 3rd a -salute fired from the mud fort on the Cawnpore side told them that, -to their great delight, Sir Colin Campbell had come up from Calcutta. -They were all burning to start for Lucknow. Every man in the regiment -was determined to risk his life to save the women and children from the -fate of Cawnpore. - -On their march they saw they were at once in an enemy’s country. -None of the villages were inhabited. There was no chance of buying -chupatties (girdle-cakes) or goat’s milk. It was the custom to serve -out three days’ biscuits at one time, running four to the pound. Most -men usually had finished their biscuits before they reached the first -halting-ground. - -Before they made their first halt they could hear the guns of the -rebels bombarding the Residency. Footsore and tired as they were, the -report of each salvo made the men step out with a firmer tread and a -more determined resolve to relieve those helpless women and children. - -On the 10th of November they were encamped on the plain about five -miles in front of the Alumbâgh, about 5,000 of them, the only really -complete regiment being the 93rd Highlanders, of whom some 700 wore the -Crimean medal. They were in full Highland costume, feather bonnets and -dark waving plumes--a solid mass of brawny-limbed men. - -The old chief rode along the line, saying a few words to each corps as -he passed. The regiment remarked that none of the other corps had given -him a single cheer, but had taken what he said in solemn silence. At -last he came to the 93rd, who were formed close column, so that every -man might hear. When Sir Colin rode up he seemed to have a worn and -haggard expression on his face, but he was received with such a cheer, -or rather shout of welcome, as made the echoes ring. His wrinkled brow -at once became smooth, and his weary features broke into a smile as he -acknowledged the cheer by a hearty salute. He ended his speech thus: -“Ninety-third, you are my own lads. I rely on you to do the work.” A -voice from the ranks called out: “Ay, ay, Sir Colin! ye ken us, and we -ken you. We’ll bring the women and children out of Lucknow or die in -the attempt;” and the whole regiment burst into another ringing cheer. - -On the morning of the 14th of November they began the advance on the -Dilkoosha Park and Palace. The Fourth Brigade, composed of the 53rd, -93rd, and 4th Punjab Regiments, with a strong force of artillery, -reached the walls at sunrise. Here they halted till a breach was made -in the walls. The park swarmed with deer--black buck and spotted. -There were no signs of the enemy, and a staff-officer of the artillery -galloped to the front to reconnoitre. This was none other than the -present Lord Roberts, known to the men then as “Plucky Wee Bobs.” About -half of the regiment had passed through the breach, when a masked -battery of six guns opened fire on them from behind the palace. The -first shot passed through the column, the second cut in two a trooper’s -horse close to Roberts, who dismounted and helped the trooper to his -feet. They all cheered the young Lieutenant for his coolness under a -point-blank fire of 9-pounders. They kept on pegging away until the -sepoys bolted down the hill for shelter in the Martinière. About two -o’clock they drove the rebels out, occupied the Martinière and erected -a semaphore on the roof to communicate with the Residency. - -They next fought their way to a village on the east side of the -Secundrabâgh. Here they saw a naked wretch with shaven head and body -painted and smeared with ashes. He was sitting on a leopard-skin, -counting a rosary of beads. James Wilson said: - -“I’d like to try my bayonet on that fellow’s hide;” but Captain Mayne -replied: - -“Oh, don’t touch him. These fellows are harmless Hindoo _jogees_” -(mendicants). - -The words had scarcely been uttered when the painted scoundrel stopped -counting his beads, slipped his hand under his leopard-skin, brought -out a short brass blunderbuss, and fired it into Captain Mayne’s chest, -a few feet off. The fellow was instantly bayoneted, but poor Mayne died. - -From the Secundrabâgh came a murderous fire, and they had to wait for -the guns to make a breach. - -“Lie down, 93rd, lie down!” shouted Sir Colin. “Every man of you is -worth his weight in gold to England to-day.” - -When the breach was large enough the 4th Punjabis led the assault, but -seeing their officers shot down, they wavered. Sir Colin turned to -Colonel Ewart and said: - -“Bring on the tartan. Let my own lads at them.” - -Before the buglers had time to sound the advance the whole seven -companies, like one man, leaped the wall with such a yell of pent-up -rage as never was heard before nor since. The bayonet did the work -effectually. Many of the Highlanders were wounded in the leg because -the native tulwârs were as sharp as razors, and when the rebels had -fired their muskets they hurled them like javelins, bayonets first, and -then drawing their tulwârs, slashed in blind fury, shouting, “Deen! -Deen!” (“The faith!”), and some threw themselves down and slashed at -the legs of the Highlanders. - -In the centre of the inner court of the Secundrabâgh there was a large -peepul-tree (Indian fig), with a very bushy top, and round the foot of -it were set some jars full of cool water. Captain Dawson noticed that -many of our men lay dead under this tree, and he called out to Wallace, -a good shot, to look up and try if he could see anyone in the top, as -the dead seemed to be shot from above. - -Wallace stepped back and scanned the tree. “I see him, sir,” he -shouted, and cocking his rifle, he fired. Down fell a body dressed in -a tight-fitting red jacket and rose-coloured silk trousers. The breast -of the jacket bursting open with the fall showed that the wearer was a -woman. - -She was armed with a pair of heavy old-pattern cavalry pistols. From -her perch in the tree, which had been carefully prepared before the -attack, she had killed more than half a dozen men. Poor Wallace burst -into tears, saying: “If I had known it was a woman I would never have -harmed her.” - -When the roll was called it was found that we had lost nine officers -and ninety-nine men. Sir Colin rode up and said: “Fifty-third and -Ninety-third, you have bravely done your share of this morning’s work, -and Cawnpore is avenged.” - -“On revisiting Lucknow many years after this I saw no tablet or grave -to mark the spot where so many of the 93rd are buried. It is the old, -old story which was said to have been first written on the walls of -Badajos: - - “When war is rife and danger nigh, - God and the soldier is all the cry; - When war is over and wrongs are righted, - God is forgot and the soldier slighted.” - -“After the Secundrabâgh we had to advance on the Shâh Nujeef. As the -24-pounders were being dragged along by our men and Peel’s sailors a -poor sailor lad just in front had his leg carried clean off above the -knee by a round shot, and although knocked head over heels by the force -of the ball, he sat bolt upright on the grass, with the blood spouting -from the stump of his limb like water from the hose of a fire-engine, -and shouted: - -“‘Here goes a shilling a day--a shilling a day! Pitch into them, boys! -Remember Cawnpore, 93rd--remember Cawnpore! Go at them, my hearties!’ -and then he fell back in a dead faint. He was dead before a doctor -could reach him.” - -Sir Colin himself was wounded by a bullet after it had passed through -the head of a 93rd Grenadier. - -Amongst the force defending the Shâh Nujeef there was a large body of -archers on the walls armed with bows and arrows, which they discharged -with great force and precision, and on Sergeant White raising his head -above the wall an arrow was shot right into his feather bonnet. Inside -the wire cage of his bonnet he had placed his forage-cap, folded up, -and instead of passing right through, the arrow stuck in the folds of -his cap. White, drawing out the arrow, cried: “My conscience! Bows and -arrows! Have we got Robin Hood and Little John back again? Well, well, -Jack Pandy, since bows and arrows are the word, here’s at you!” and -with that he raised his bonnet on the point of his bayonet above the -top of the wall, and at once another arrow pierced it through, while a -dozen more whizzed past a little wide of the mark. - -[Illustration: THE LIGHTER SIDE OF WAR AT LUCKNOW - -A body of archers were amongst the defenders of the Shâh Nujeef. A -Highland sergeant put his bonnet on his bayonet and held it up, and it -was at once pierced by an arrow.] - -Just then Penny, of No. 2 Company, looking over the wall, got an arrow -right through his brain, the shaft projecting more than a foot at the -back of his head. - -Then they all loaded and capped, and, pushing up their bonnets again, -a whole shower of arrows went past or through them. Up they sprang and -returned a well-aimed volley from their rifles at point-blank distance, -and more than half a dozen of the rebels went down. But Montgomery -exposed himself a little too long to watch the effects of the volley, -and before he could get down into shelter an arrow was sent through his -heart, passing clean through his body, and falling on the ground a few -yards behind him. He leaped about 6 feet straight up in the air and -fell stone dead. - -But as yet we had made little impression on the solid masonry walls, -and one of our ammunition waggons exploded, killing several men, and -our storming party was repulsed. Just then Sergeant Paton came running -up out of breath to say he had found a wide breach on the other side. -It seems our shot and shell had gone over the first wall and had blown -out the wall on the other side. Paton had climbed up easily and seen -right inside the place. So Captain Dawson and his company were sent -with Paton, and when the enemy saw them come in behind them they fled -like sheep. - -Thus ended the terrible 16th of November, 1857. - -“An adventure happened to me in the Shâh Nujeef,” says Forbes-Mitchell, -“which I still sometimes dream of with horror. This place was the tomb -of the first King of Oude, and a place of Mohammedan pilgrimage. It had -a number of small rooms round the enclosure for the pilgrims. These the -enemy had used for quarters, and in their hurry to escape many had -left their lamps burning. As I had lost my greatcoat in the fight, and -felt very cold at night, so that I could not sleep, it struck me that -some of the sepoys might have left blankets behind them. With this hope -I went into one of the rooms where a lamp was burning, took it off its -shelf, and walked to the door of the great domed tomb, which was only -20 yards or so away from the spot where the arms were piled and the men -lying round the still burning fire. I peered into the dark vault, but -could see nothing, so I advanced slowly, holding above my head the clay -saucer of oil containing a loose cotton wick. I was looking cautiously -round, for fear of surprise from a concealed foe, till I came near -the centre of the great vault, where my progress was obstructed by a -big black heap about 4 feet high, which felt to my feet as if I were -walking in loose sand. I lowered the lamp to see what it was, and -discovered that I was standing up to the ankles in loose gunpowder! - -“About 40 hundredweight of it lay in a great heap in front of my nose, -while a glance to my left showed me a range of some thirty barrels also -full of powder, and on the right lots of 8-inch shells, all loaded, -with the fuses fixed. - -“By this time my eyes had become accustomed to the darkness of the -mosque, and I took in my position at a glance. Here I was up to my -knees almost in powder--in the very bowels of a magazine--with a naked -light! - -“My hair literally stood on end. I felt the skin of my head lifting my -feather bonnet off my scalp. My knees knocked together, and, despite -the chilly night air, the cold perspiration burst out all over me and -ran down my face and legs. - -“I had neither cloth nor handkerchief in my pocket, and there was not a -moment to be lost, as already the overhanging wick was threatening to -shed its smouldering red tip into the live magazine at my feet. - -“Quick as thought I put my left hand under the down-dropping flame -and clasped it firmly. Holding it so, I slowly turned to the door -and walked out with my knees knocking one against the other. I never -felt the least pain from the wick, fear had so overcome me; but when -I opened my hand on gaining the open air, I felt the smart acutely -enough. I poured the oil out of the saucer into the burnt hand, then -kneeling down, I thanked God for having saved me and all our men around -from horrible destruction. I then got up and staggered rather than -walked to the place where Captain Dawson was sleeping. I shook him by -the shoulder till he awoke, and told him of my discovery and fright. - -“‘Bah, Corporal Mitchell!’ was all his answer. ‘You have woke up out -of your sleep and have got frightened at a shadow’--for he saw me all -trembling. - -“I turned my smarting hand to the light of the fire and showed the -Captain how it was scorched; and then, feeling my pride hurt, I said: -‘Sir, you’re not a Highlander, or you would know the Gaelic proverb, -“The heart of one who can look death in the face will not start at a -shadow,” and you, sir, can bear witness that I have not shirked to look -death in the face more than once since morning.’ - -“He replied: ‘Pardon me. I did not mean that. But calm yourself and -explain.’ - -“I then told him that I had gone into the mosque with a naked lamp, and -had found it half full of loose gunpowder. - -“‘Are you sure you’re not dreaming from the excitement of this awful -day?’ he asked. - -“With that I looked down to my feet and my gaiters, which were still -covered with blood from the slaughter in the Secundrabâgh. The wet -grass had softened it again, and on this the powder was sticking nearly -an inch thick. I scraped some of it off, throwing it into the fire, and -said: - -“‘There is positive proof for you that I’m not dreaming, nor my vision -a shadow.’ - -“On that the Captain became almost as alarmed as I was, and a sentry -was posted near the door of the mosque to prevent anyone entering it. - -“The sleeping men were aroused, and the fire smothered out by jars of -water. Then Captain Dawson and I, with an escort of four men, went -round the rooms. As Wilson, one of the escort, was peering into a room, -a concealed sepoy struck him over the head with his tulwâr; but his -bonnet saved him, and Captain Dawson put a pistol bullet through the -sepoy to save further trouble. - -“After all was quiet the men rolled off to sleep again, and I too lay -down and tried to sleep. My nerves were, however, too much shaken, and -the burnt hand kept me awake, so I lay and listened to the men sleeping -round me. And what a night that was! The horrible scenes through which -the men had passed during the day had told with terrible effect upon -their nerves, and the struggles with death in the Secundrabâgh were -fought over again by some of the men in their sleep, oaths and shouts -of defiance being often strangely intermingled with prayers. - -“One man would be lying calmly asleep and then suddenly break out into -a fierce battle-cry of ‘Cawnpore! you bloody murderer!’ Another would -shout, ‘Charge! give them the bayonet!’ and a third, ‘Keep together, -boys; don’t fire yet. Forward! forward! If we are to die, let us die -like men!’ - -“Then I would hear one muttering, ‘Oh, mother, forgive me, and I’ll -never leave you again.’ So it was through all that memorable night, and -I have no doubt it was the same at the other posts. At last I dozed -off and dreamed of blood and battle, and anon of Dee or Don side and -the Braemar gathering; then the scene would change, and I was a little -boy again, kneeling beside my mother, saying my evening hymn. Verily -Campbell’s ‘Soldier’s Dream’ is no fiction.” - -Next morning they found plenty of pumpkins and piles of flat cakes -already cooked, but no salt; but Mitchell had an old matchbox full -of salt in his haversack. An old veteran who used to tell stories of -Waterloo had said to him at home: “Always carry a box of salt in your -haversack when on active service: it will be useful.” So it was very -often. After breakfast they sponged out their rifles, which had become -so foul that the men’s shoulders were black with bruises from the -recoil. - -They had to assault the mess-house next, and after they had driven the -rebels into the River Goomtee they peppered every head that showed -above water. - -One tall fellow acted as cunningly as a jackal. Whether struck or not, -he fell just as he got into shallow water on the opposite side, and lay -without moving, with his legs in the water and his head on the land. -He appeared to be stone dead, and every rifle was turned on those that -were running across the plain, while many that were wounded were fired -on, as the fellows said, in mercy to put them out of pain. For this war -of the Mutiny was a demoralizing war for civilized men to be engaged -in. The cold-blooded cruelty of the rebels branded them as traitors to -humanity and cowardly assassins of helpless women and children. - -But to return to our Pandy. He was ever after spoken of as “the -Jackal,” because jackals often behave as he did. After he had lain -apparently dead for about an hour, some one noticed that he had -gradually dragged himself out of the water. Then all at once he sprang -to his feet and ran like a deer. He was still within easy range, and -several rifles were levelled at him; but Sergeant Findlay, who was -on the rampart, called out: “Don’t fire, men; give the poor devil a -chance.” So instead of a volley of bullets the men’s better feelings -gained the day, and Jack Pandy was reprieved, with a cheer to speed -him on his way. As soon as he heard it he realized his position, and -like the Samaritan leper of old, he halted, turned round, and putting -up both his hands with the palms together in front of his face, he -salaamed profoundly, prostrating himself three times on the ground by -way of thanks, while the men on the ramparts waved their bonnets and -clapped their hands to him in token of goodwill. - -Just at this time was heard a great sound of cheering near the -Residency, the cause of which they shortly learned. It was because -General Sir Colin Campbell had met Havelock and Outram. So then they -knew the Residency was relieved, and the women and children were saved, -though not yet out of danger. Every man in the force slept with a -lighter heart that night. - -A girl in the Residency--Jessie Brown--had stated that she heard the -skirl of the bagpipes hours before the relieving force could be seen or -heard by the rest of the garrison, “and I believe it was quite true. -I know we heard their bagpipes a long way off. Well, we had relieved -Lucknow, but at what a cost! No less than forty-five officers and 496 -men had been killed--more than a tenth of our whole number.” - -The Residency was relieved on the afternoon of the 17th of November, -and the following day preparations were made for the evacuation of -the position and the withdrawal of the women and children. To do this -in safety, however, was no easy task, for the rebels showed but small -regard for the laws of chivalry. There was a long stretch of plain, -exposed to the fire of the enemy’s artillery and sharp-shooters from -the opposite side of the Goomtee. To protect this part of the route all -the best shots were placed on the north-west corner of the ramparts -next to the Goomtee. They were under the command of Sergeant Findlay. -One very good shot that excellent marksman made. A rebel officer rode -out with a force of infantry from the east gate of the Bâdshâh-hibâgh. -They had a couple of guns, too, to open fire on the line of retreat. -They might have played havoc with the retiring garrison, but Findlay -managed to unhorse the officer at long distance, and as soon as he -was knocked over the enemy retreated into the bâgh, and did not show -themselves any more that day. - -By midnight of the 22nd of November the Residency was entirely -evacuated, and the enemy completely deceived as to the movements. The -women and children had passed the exposed part of their route without a -single casualty. - -The roll was called on reaching the Martinière, and two were found to -be missing. They had been left asleep in the barracks, and came in -later, saying that the rebels had not yet discovered that the English -had gone and were still firing into the Residency. Shortly after the -roll-call a most unfortunate accident took place. Corporal Cooper and -four or five men went into one of the rooms of the Martinière in which -there was a quantity of loose powder which had been left by the enemy, -and somehow the powder got ignited and they were all blown up, their -bodies completely charred and their eyes scorched out. The poor fellows -all died in the greatest agony within an hour or so of the accident, -and none of them could tell how it happened. - -“This sad accident made me very mindful of and thankful for my own -narrow escape and that of my comrades in the Shâh Nujeef. - -“An amusing thing occurred on the march to Cawnpore. As all the -subaltern officers in my company were wounded I was told off, with a -guard of twenty men, to see all the baggage-carts across Bunnee Bridge. -A commissariat cart, loaded with biscuits, got upset, and its wheel -broke just as we were moving it on to the road. - -“The only person in charge of the cart was a young bâboo, a boy of -eighteen years of age, who defended his charge as long as he could; but -he was soon put on one side, the biscuit bags were ripped open, and the -men commenced filling their haversacks. - -“Just at this moment an escort of the 9th Lancers, with some -staff-officers, rode up from the rear. It was the Commander-in-Chief -and his staff. - -“The boy bâboo seeing him, rushed up and called out aloud: - -“‘Oh, my lord, you are my father and my mother. What shall I tell you? -These wild Highlanders will not hear me, but are stealing commissariat -biscuits like fine fun!’ - -“Sir Colin pulled up, and tried not to smile. ‘Is there no officer -here?’ he asked. - -“The bâboo replied: ‘No officer, sir--my lord--only one very big -corporal, and he tell me grandly “Shut up, you! or I’ll shoot you, same -like rebel mutineer.”’ - -“Hearing this, I stepped out of the crowd, and, saluting Sir Colin, -told him that this cart had broken down, and as there were no other -means of carrying the biscuits, the men had filled their haversacks -with them rather than leave them on the ground. - -“Then the bâboo again came to the front with clasped hands, saying: -‘Oh, my lord if one cart of biscuits short, Major Fitzgerald not listen -to me; rather order thirty lashes with Provost Marshal’s cat. Oh, what -can a poor bâboo do with such supreme and wild Highlanders?’ - -“Sir Colin replied: ‘Yes, bâboo, I know these Highlanders are very wild -fellows when they are hungry. Let them have the biscuits,’ and turning -to one of the staff, he directed him to give a voucher to the bâboo -that a cart loaded with biscuits had broken down, and the contents had -been divided amongst the rearguard by order of the Commander-in-Chief. -Sir Colin then turned to us and said: ‘Men, I give you the biscuits. -Divide them with your comrades in front; but you must promise me should -a cart loaded with rum break down, you will not interfere with it.’ - -“We all replied: ‘No, no, Sir Colin; if rum breaks down, we’ll not -touch it.’ - -“‘All right,’ said Sir Colin, ‘remember! I trust you, and I know every -one of you.’ - -“We honestly shared those biscuits, and it was well we had them, for -about five miles further on a general halt was made for a short rest -and for all stragglers to come up. Sir Colin ordered the 93rd to form -up, and calling the officers to the front, he announced to the regiment -that General Wyndham had been attacked by the Nana Sahib and by the -Gwalior contingent in Cawnpore; that his force had been obliged to -retire within the fort at the bridge of boats; and that we must reach -Cawnpore that night, because if the bridge of boats should be captured -before we got there, we should be cut off in Oude, with 50,000 of our -enemies in our rear, a well-equipped army of 40,000 men in our front, -together with a powerful train of artillery numbering over forty -siege-guns to face, and with all the women and children, sick and -wounded, to guard. ‘So, 93rd,’ said the old chief, ‘I don’t ask you to -undertake this forced march in your present tired condition without -good reason. You must reach Cawnpore to-night at all costs.’ - -“As usual, when he took the men into his confidence, he was answered -from the ranks: ‘All right, Sir Colin, we’ll do it.’ And we did.” - -By this time they could hear the guns of the Gwalior contingent -bombarding General Wyndham’s position in Cawnpore. Although terribly -footsore and tired, not having had their clothes off for eighteen days, -they trudged on their weary march, every mile hearing the guns more -clearly. There is nothing to rouse tired soldiers like a good cannonade -in front. It is the best tonic out. - -But they will never forget the misery of that march. They reached -the sands on the banks of the Ganges, on the Oude side of the river -opposite Cawnpore, just as the sun was setting, having covered the -forty-seven miles under thirty hours. And when they got in sight of -Cawnpore the first thing they saw was the enemy on the other side of -the river making bonfires of their spare kit and baggage, which had -been left at Cawnpore when they advanced for the relief of Lucknow. - -How on the 29th of November they crossed the bridge of boats; how -by the 3rd of December all the women and children and wounded were -on their way to Allahabad; how they smashed up the famous Gwalior -contingent and sent the Nana flying into the desert--all this belongs -to another story. Sir Colin thanked his old regiment for their great -toil and prowess. “But we old soldiers should like our deeds and the -deeds of those who gave their lives for England to be remembered by our -children’s children, and to be studied with a grateful sympathy.” - - From “Reminiscences of the Great Mutiny,” by William - Forbes-Mitchell. By kind permission of Messrs. Macmillan and Co. - - This is one of the most interesting books that has been written by - a soldier who took part in the Mutiny War. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -RUNNING THE BLOCKADE (1861) - - North _v._ South--A new President hates slavery--Fort Sumter is - bombarded--Ladies on the house-top--Niggers don’t mind shells--A - blockade-runner comes to Oxford--The _Banshee_ strips for the - race--Wilmington--High pay--Lights out--Cast the lead--A stern - chase--The run home--Lying _perdu_--The _Night-hawk_ saved by Irish - humour--Southern need at the end of the war--Negro dignity waxes - big. - - -In November, 1860, Abraham Lincoln was elected President of the United -States. As the new President was in sympathy with those who wished to -abolish slavery, and as the Southern States were mostly inhabited by -large landholders possessing thousands of slaves, this election was -felt to doom their ascendancy unless they could resist the will of the -North. Therefore, on the 17th of December a convention of the State of -South Carolina was held at Charleston, which formally repealed their -acceptance of the United States Constitution. - -Neither side at first foresaw the results of secession. Each thought -the other would offer little resistance. The North were totally -unprepared for war; the South were weakened by internal dissensions, -but they fought as long as they had any soldiers left, and at last -“robbed the cradle and the grave.” The South were in the end quite -exhausted, while the North seemed to gather new strength every month. -As the war went on the soldiers of the South, or Confederates, wore -out their clothes, and could not replace them. Things were so scarce -and dear that it became a proverb, “In going to market, you take your -money in your basket and bring your purchases home in your pocket.” -Planters in the South had to borrow money to support their hordes of -negroes in idleness while they themselves were away at the front. - -On the 4th of March Lincoln formally entered on office. Secession, -he said, meant rebellion. The Constitution must be preserved, if -necessary, even by force. - -Major Anderson, who held a small fort in Charleston Harbour for the -North, spiked his guns and moved into Fort Sumter, also in the harbour. -This was considered an act of war, and Fort Sumter was bombarded and -taken. The little town was full of excited soldiers, singing and -shouting. We have a peep of what was going on and what it felt like in -Mrs. Chestnut’s diary for the 12th of April: - -“I do not pretend to go to sleep. How can I? If Anderson does not -accept terms at four the orders are he shall be fired upon. I count -four. St. Michael’s bells chime out, and I begin to hope. At half-past -four the heavy booming of a cannon! I sprang out of bed, and on my -knees prostrate I prayed as I never prayed before. There was a sound of -stir all over the house, pattering of feet in the corridors. All seemed -hurrying one way. I put on my double gown and went on the house-top. -The shells were bursting. The roar of the cannon had begun. The women -were wild there on the house-top. Prayers came from the women and -imprecations from the men. Then a shell would light up the scene, and -we all wondered why Fort Sumter did not reply.” - -On the next day Fort Sumter was on fire. The warships of the North were -outside the bar, and could not enter for want of depth of water. On -the 15th Anderson had to give the fort up to the South. - -The slaves were taking it all very quietly, seemed not much moved by -the thought of being free--rather preferred to be slaves and be well -fed. - -A negro was rowing in the bay towards Charleston during the bombardment -with some supplies from a plantation. He was met and asked: “Are you -not afraid of Colonel Anderson’s cannon?” - -“No, sar. Mars Anderson ain’t daresn’t hit me. He knows marster -wouldn’t ’low it.” - -The next step taken by the President was to declare all the Southern -ports in a state of blockade, in order that the seceding States might -be starved out. The coast-line was some 3,000 miles in length, and the -whole fleet of the United States did not reach 150 ships, of which many -were unseaworthy. But the energy of the North increased this fleet to -nearly 700 vessels. Thus any attempt to run in through the blockading -squadron was very dangerous. - -A royal proclamation in England admonished all loyal subjects to -respect the Federal blockade; but the high profits to be made tempted -many Liverpool firms to adventure their argosies. A ship taken while -running the blockade is treated as an enemy, and if she resists she is -treated as a pirate. - -During the first year of the war many captures were made, and stories -came to England of hairbreadth escapes which set many young men longing -to join in the exciting game. - -I remember a man coming to Oxford when I was an undergraduate with a -letter of introduction from a friend. He was running into Charleston, -and had brought from that port a store of watches and jewellery, which -he persuaded us to take in exchange for a quantity of discarded -clothing. The lady’s gold watch which I got is, I hear, still going -strong, and belies the suspicion with which I took it. At this time -there were no mills, and almost no manufactories in the Southern -States, so that they soon began to feel the want of clothes, buttons, -boots, socks, medicines, and chemicals. Nassau, a little island in the -Bahamas, was the chief base for the steamers that were running the -blockade. It is about 560 miles from Charleston and 640 from Wilmington. - -The Bahama group afforded neutral water to within fifty miles of the -American coast, but it required a very fast vessel to succeed in -evading the chain of cruisers which soon patrolled the coast. These -fast vessels were being built in England and elsewhere. Let us follow -the fortunes of one of them--the _Banshee_. - -She arrived safely across the Atlantic and put into Nassau. There she -was stripped for the work that lay before her. Everything aloft was -taken down, and nothing was left standing but the two lower masts, with -cross-trees for a look-out man. The ship was painted a dull white, -and the crew wore a grey uniform. As the success of a blockade-runner -depends much on her speed, the qualities of the engineer are important. - -The _Banshee_ possessed a model chief engineer in Mr. Erskine, a man -cool in danger and full of resource. In her pilot, Tom Burroughs, -she had a man who knew the waters thoroughly, and was a genius in -smelling out a blockader on the darkest night. A good pilot received -about £800 for the trip there and back, for there was some risk in the -service, and if they were captured they went to prison. The pay of the -seamen was from £50 to £60 for the trip. So the _Banshee_ stole out of -Nassau Harbour on a dark night, laden with arms, gunpowder, boots, and -clothing, on her way to Wilmington. - -Wilmington lies to the north of Charleston, some sixteen miles up the -Cape Fear River. Off the mouth of this river lies Smith’s Island, which -divides the approach to the port into two widely different channels. - -Fort Fisher, placed at the northern point, obliged the blockaders -to lie far out, beyond the range of the guns. Further out still was -a cordon of cruisers, and outside these were gunboats always on the -move; so that it required speed and a good look-out to elude the three -lines of blockaders. They crept as noiselessly as possible along the -shores of the Bahamas, and ran on safely for the first two days out, -though as often as they saw a sail on the horizon they had to turn the -_Banshee’s_ stern to it till it vanished. The look-out man had a dollar -for every sail he sighted, and was fined five dollars if it were seen -first from the deck. On the third day they found they had only just -time to run under cover of Fort Fisher before dawn, and they tried to -do it. - -“Now the real excitement began,” says Mr. Taylor, who was in charge -of the cargo, “and nothing I have ever experienced can compare with -it. Hunting, pig-sticking, big-game shooting, polo--all have their -thrilling moments, but none can approach ‘running a blockade.’ Consider -the dangers to be encountered, after three days of constant anxiety and -little sleep, in threading our way through a swarm of blockaders, and -the accuracy required to hit in the nick of time the mouth of a river -only half a mile wide, without lights, and with a coast-line so low -that as a rule the first intimation we had of its nearness was the dim -white line of the surf.” - -They steamed along cautiously until nightfall. Though the night was -dark it was dangerously clear. No lights, not even a cigar. The -hatchways of the engine-room were covered with tarpaulins, and the poor -stokers had to breathe as best they could. - -All hands were on deck, crouching down behind the bulwarks. On the -bridge were Taylor, the captain, Mr. Steele, and the pilot, all -straining their eyes into the “vasty deep.” - -Presently the pilot muttered: “Better cast the lead, captain.” - -Steele murmured down the tube that led to the engine-room, and the -vessel slowed down and then stopped. A weird figure crept into the -fore-chains and dropped the leaded line, while the crew listened to -see if the engines would seize the opportunity to blow off steam and -so advertise their presence for miles around. In two minutes came the -seaman, saying: “Sixteen fathoms, sir. Sandy bottom, with black specks.” - -“We are not so far in as I thought,” said the pilot. “Port two points -and go a little faster.” - -He knew by the speckled bottom where they were. They had to be north of -that before it was safe to head for the shore. - -In an hour or less the pilot asked for another sounding. No more specks -this time. “Starboard and go ahead easy” was the order now. - -The paddle-floats were flapping the water softly, but to the crew the -noise they made was terrifying. They could be heard a long way. - -Suddenly the pilot said: “There’s one of them, Mr. Taylor, on the -starboard bow.” - -Presently straining eyes could see a long, low, black object lying -quite still. Would she see the _Banshee_? - -They passed within a hundred yards of her and were not heard. - -Soon after Burroughs whispered: “Steamer on the port bow.” - -A second cruiser was made out close to them. - -“Hard a port,” said the captain, and the steamer swung round, bringing -the enemy upon her beam. No sound! The enemy slept! Then suddenly -a third cruiser came out of the gloom and steamed slowly across the -_Banshee’s_ bows. - -“Stop her,” said Captain Steele down the tube, and the blockade-runner -gurgled to a standstill, while the cruiser moved across and was lost in -the darkness. - -Then “Slow ahead” was the order, until the low-lying coast and the grey -surf came dim to the eye. But it was getting near dawn, and there was -no trace of the river mouth. - -They knew not quite where they were, and thoughts of prison and prison -fare would come uppermost. - -At length the pilot said: “All right, boys. I can see the big hill -yonder.” - -The only hill on the coast was near Fort Fisher. Now they knew where -they were; so did six or seven gunboats, which, in the silver light of -early dawn, catching sight of their prey, steamed hard and fast towards -the _Banshee_, with angry shots from the bow gun. The balls were -dropping all around and churning up the sea. It was mighty unpleasant -to men who knew they had several tons of gunpowder in the hold; and -just then they were obliged to steer out to avoid the North Breaker -shoal, so that the gunboats crept ever nearer and nearer, barking like -disappointed puppies. - -The pilot looked at the captain and the captain at the supercargo. -Their lips tightened and their breath came faster as they eyed the -gunboats askance. - -“One good shot into the paddle will end this trip,” thought Mr. Taylor; -“and it is my first run in, too!” - -Then came a welcome sound overhead. A shell from the fort whirred its -way towards the gunboats and warned them off. - -With a parting broadside they sheered off out of range, and after half -an hour’s run the _Banshee_ was over the bar and in quiet waters. They -soon sped up the sixteen miles to Wilmington, and found a large posse -of willing slaves ready to discharge their cargo. - -The poor folk at Wilmington were then very much pinched for want of -good food and drink, and the advent of the _Banshee_ restored smiles -all round. Living on corn-bread, bacon, and water grows monotonous, and -invitations to lunch on board the _Banshee_ were never declined--in -fact, many friends did not even wait for an invitation. - -Within a very few days the _Banshee_ was again ready for sea, ballasted -with tobacco and laden with cotton--three tiers even on deck! High -profit tempted them to pile up their vessels like hay-waggons, and put -to sea in a condition quite unfit to meet a boisterous wind. - -It was fortunately more easy to run out than to run in, as there was no -harbour mouth to find in the dark, and the open sea lay before them. -They learnt that the Admiral’s ship remained at anchor during the -night, while the other vessels moved slowly to and fro across the mouth -of the river; so they formed a bold plan, thinking that security lay in -a startling impudence. They hid the _Banshee_ behind Fort Fisher till -nightfall, rowing ashore to get the latest news from Colonel Lamb, who -commanded the fort. - -“Which, sir, is the Admiral’s flag-ship?” - -“The _Minnesota_, a sixty-gun frigate. Don’t go too near her.” - -“That is just what we mean to do, Colonel; but first we will take her -bearings exactly. We don’t want to bump into her.” - -The Colonel was very kind and helpful, and they often enjoyed his -society and that of his wife, who lived in a cottage not far off. - -As soon as night fell over the sea the _Banshee_ slipped quietly -from her secret anchorage, crossed the river bar, and following the -observations they had taken, ran close by the flagship, and so out to -sea, clear of the first cordon. But in trying to pass the second they -ran across a gunboat, which at once opened fire. The men lay down on -the deck, and the engines throbbed and thumped. Luckily the gunboat was -very slow, and they soon lost one another; but as they could hear her -pounding along behind, they attempted a ruse. The helm was put hard -over, so that they steamed in a direction at right angles to their -former course, and in a few minutes their engines were stopped. The -_Banshee_ lay perfectly still. The crew rose on their elbows and peeped -over the bulwarks, following the course of the gunboat by the flashes -of her guns and by the rockets she was sending up madly to attract or -warn her consorts. So they saw her go plunging past them and firing -madly into the dark abyss of the night. - -After resting five minutes on the heaving wave, the _Banshee_ started -again as noiselessly as she could. One danger remained--the third -cordon. You may be sure they stared wide-eyed round the horizon as -morning broke. With the _Banshee_ so heavily laden it would be fatal to -meet a cruiser in the daylight. - -No smoke visible--no sail! All that day and for two days more they -steamed on with fear beside them. On the evening of the third day they -steamed proudly into Nassau, though a heavy list to starboard made them -present a rather drunken appearance. - -The profits of blockade-running may be estimated by the fact that -though the _Banshee_ afterwards became a total loss by capture, she -earned enough on her eight successful trips to pay the shareholders -700 per cent. on their investment. The Northerners turned her into a -gunboat, but she asserted her sympathies for the South by running foul -of the jetty in the naval yard at Washington. - -On another run in the _Night Hawk_, after getting safely through the -blockading fleet, they grounded on the bar, and two launches speedily -boarded them. The Northerners were very excited, and evidently expected -to meet with desperate resistance, for firing of revolvers and wild -cutlass blows surprised the crew of the _Night Hawk_, who stood quietly -on the poop waiting to be taken prisoners. - -“This roused my wrath,” says Taylor, “and I expostulated with the -Lieutenant upon his firing on unarmed men.” - -They then cooled down and began a search for portable valuables; but, -perhaps because they feared Colonel Lamb might come to the rescue, they -made haste about this, and then set fire to the ship fore and aft. - -They were quickened in their departure by the humour of an Irish -fireman, who sang out lustily: - -“Begorra! begorra! but we shall all be in the air in a minute, with -this ship full of gunpowder!” - -The men who were holding Taylor dropped him “like a hot potato,” and -away they rowed, taking some of the crew as prisoners. The gunpowder -existed only in the fancy of the Irishman. - -The blockaders opened fire on the _Night Hawk_, which was blazing -merrily, and Colonel Lamb shelled the blockading fleet; then through -the boiling surf the rest of the crew rowed safely, wet through and -exhausted. - -With the rising tide she bumped herself over the sandbank, still -burning. They telegraphed to Wilmington for help, and some 300 negroes -came down the river to assist in baling and pumping. So they managed -to save the _Night Hawk_ and make her fit to undertake other voyages, -though to look at she was no beauty, for her sides were all corrugated -with the heat, and her stern twisted, and not a bit of woodwork on her -was left unconsumed by the fire. Yet she managed to stagger across the -Atlantic through some very bad weather. - -Such were some of the adventures of the blockade-runners in the Civil -War of the United States. To those who bought the ships it was a -matter of pecuniary profit merely; to the Southerners in Richmond, -Wilmington, and Charleston, and even on the plantations inland, the -arrival of these vessels staved off famine and cold and nakedness. To -the Northerners they meant a prolongation of the unequal struggle, and -it was no wonder that they dealt rather harshly with those whom they -caught. - -A rich lady of South Carolina wrote during this war: “I have had an -excellent pair of shoes given me. For more than a year I have had none -but some dreadful things made by our carpenter, and they do hurt my -feet so. Uncle William says the men who went into the war to save their -negroes are abjectly wretched. Neither side now cares a fig for these -beloved negroes, and would send them all to heaven in a hand-basket to -win the fight.” - -The negroes on the whole were very faithful to their old masters, for -many of them had been treated with all justice and kindness. Of course, -some of them gave themselves airs on becoming free and independent -voters. One old negro said to his master: “When you all had de power -you was good to me, and I’ll protect you now, massa. No niggers nor -nobody shall tech you. If you want anything, call for Sambo. Ahem! I -mean call for Mr. Samuel: dat my name now.” - - From “Running the Blockade,” by T. E. Taylor. By kind permission of - Mr. John Murray. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE FIRST IRONCLADS (1862) - - Will they sink or swim?--Captain Ericsson, the Swede--The - _Merrimac_ raised and armoured--The _Monitor_ built by private - venture--_Merrimac_ surprises Fort Monroe--The _Cumberland_ - attacked--The silent monster comes on--Her ram makes an - impression--Morris refuses to strike his flag--The _Cumberland_ - goes down--The _Congress_ is next for attention--On fire and - forced to surrender--Blows up at midnight--The _Minnesota_ aground - shows she can bite--General panic--Was it Providence?--A light - at sea--Only a cheese-box on a raft--Sunday’s fight between two - monsters--The _Merrimac_ finds she is deeply hurt, wounded to - death--The four long hours--Worden and Buchanan both do their - best--Signals for help--The fiery end of the _Whitehall_ gunboat. - - -The War of Secession between the Federals and Confederate States -gave rise to a new kind of warship--the ironclad. The _Merrimac_ was -converted into such a vessel by the South, and the _Monitor_ was built -by the North, or Federals, in the space of 100 days. - -Most people, experts and others, predicted a watery grave for a -ship cased in iron. Very few ventured on board at the launching of -the _Monitor_, and even the builders provided a steam-tug to save -the passengers in case she went to the bottom. But the _Monitor_, -after the first graceful dip, sat like a wild duck on a mere, being -flat-bottomed, having a turret 9 feet high, capable of revolving, with -two circular portholes to fire from. Captain Ericsson, a Swede, was her -architect. - -The South had seized all the forts and dockyards below Chesapeake Bay, -and had struck great consternation into the Federal hearts. When the -Federals burnt and evacuated the Norfolk Navy Yard they scuttled the -steam frigate _Merrimac_; but the Confederates raised her, plated her -with railroad iron, and fitted her with a slanting roof to serve as -a shield. The _Merrimac_, when finished, did not take the water so -gracefully as the _Monitor_, for her weight was so enormous that she -nearly broke her back in launching. It was known that both sides were -at work upon some monster of the deep, but which would be ready first -no one could predict. - -However, on the 8th of March the _Merrimac_ left Norfolk, accompanied -by two other war vessels--the _Jamestown_ and _Yorktown_--and followed -by a little fleet of armed tugs. She was heading for Newport News, -where there was a Federal garrison, guarded by the sailing frigates the -_Cumberland_ and the _Congress_, which rode at anchor within half a -mile of the shore battery. Their boats were hanging at the booms, and -the week’s washing fluttered in the rigging--as peaceful a scene as -could be imagined. - -But the look-out on Fortress Monroe caught sight of a monster vessel -ploughing the waves, and signalled to the war-ships to get under way. -The _Minnesota_ had her steam up and soon went off towards Newport -News, where the _Cumberland_ and _Congress_ lay on blockading duty. -The crew of the _Cumberland_, seeing a strange ship come round Craney -Island, recognized her as the expected ironclad. All hands were beat -to quarters, and the _Cumberland_ swung across the channel in order -to bring her broadside to bear. The slanting roof of the _Merrimac_ -puzzled them, and the long iron ram churned up the water as she -advanced relentlessly and in silence. At the distance of a mile -the _Cumberland_ began to use her pivot guns, but the _Merrimac_ -made no reply, only steamed majestically on, though broadside after -broadside was poured upon her like hail; but the heavy shot glanced off -harmlessly, and ever the _Merrimac_ came closer and closer. - -As she passed the _Congress_ the _Merrimac_ fired one broadside, and -then, leaving her to the tender mercies of the _Jamestown_ and the -_Yorktown_, made straight for the _Cumberland_. Both the Federal ships -discharged their broadsides against the armoured monster. She just -quivered under the blow and came on in silence. The National battery -at Newport News opened upon her at point-blank range, and every -man on board the _Cumberland_ drew a breath of relief. “Now,” they -thought, “our massive guns will teach her a lesson.” But it seemed as -if the _Merrimac_ had received no damage. Not a soul could be seen on -her decks, not a splinter on her sides; but she was coming towards -them--coming madly, as it seemed, to destruction. - -What did the _Merrimac_ mean? Why did she not fire her guns? The crew -on the _Cumberland_ soon found out, when the great ram struck their -frigate amidships with a shock that threw every man down on the deck, -crushed in the ribs, and heeled the ship over till her topsail yards -almost splashed the water. The _Merrimac_ reversed her engines and -backed away under a murderous broadside, replying as she too turned -her broadside with a deadly volley of shot and shell, which swept her -enemy’s decks of guns and men. Meanwhile the water was pouring into the -terrible gaping wound in the side of the _Cumberland_; but Lieutenant -Morris, who was in command, fought her to the last with unflinching -courage. Yet once again the _Merrimac_ turned her prow and crushed in -close upon the old wound, and the great oak ribs snapped like twigs -under the weight of iron. The _Cumberland_ began to ride lower in the -water, but still aimed with calm accuracy at the _Merrimac_, riddling -her smoke-stack and bending her anchor. But the _Merrimac_ lay off a -little and poured a storm of shot into the sinking frigate, dealing -death and mutilation. Yet Morris refused to yield, and the whole crew -in their desperate plight thought of nothing but saving the honour of -the flag. One sailor, with both his legs shot off, hobbled up to his -gun on bleeding stumps and pulled the lanyard, then fell in a swoon by -the gun. - -“She is sinking!” was the cry; but they still fought on, though the -frigate was settling deeper every minute. Then the water came gurgling -into the portholes, and choked the guns and drowned the gunners. The -last gunner was knee-deep in water when he fired the last shot, and -then the _Cumberland_ careened over on her side. Down she sank amid a -whirl of circling waters, a caldron of wave and air--caught in one, and -vomiting steam all around and over the dying vessel, and in a moment -400 men were on the verge of death, some being carried down into the -revolving vortex, some being cast up on the outside, some swimming -frantically towards the shore, or reaching desperately for fragments of -wreck. About 100 went down with the ship. The chaplain went down with -the wounded who were below deck. - -It took forty-five minutes for the _Merrimac_ to finish off the -_Cumberland_, and she now turned her ram towards the _Congress_, which -spread all sail and endeavoured to get clear away. - -But at this moment the _Congress_ grounded and became helpless. The -gunboats of the Confederates were still firing heavily at her from a -respectful distance, but as they saw the _Merrimac_ approaching they -too drew near under her protection. - -The _Merrimac_ chose her position at about 100 yards’ range, despising -the guns of the _Congress_, and raked her fore and aft, dismounting -guns and covering her deck with mangled limbs. In three places the -_Congress_ burst into flames, and the dry timber crackled and blazed -and smoked like a volcano. The men could not stand by the guns for the -fervent heat. The wounded were slowly burned alive. The officers could -not bear this sight, and hauled down the flag. - -A tug was sent by the Confederates to take off the prisoners from the -burning wreck, but, unfortunately, some sharpshooters from the shore -still kept up a hot fire upon the Southern vessels. In consequence -of this the _Merrimac_ fired another broadside into the sinking -_Congress_, and killed many more of her crew. The _Congress_, being -deserted, still burned on till darkness fell, and the ruddy glare lit -up the moving waters as if they had been a sea of blood. At midnight -the fire reached her magazine, and with a thunder of explosion the -_Congress_ blew up into a myriad fragments. The Northern warship -_Minnesota_ had also grounded, so had the frigate _St. Lawrence_, and -the _Merrimac_, while it was still light enough to aim a gun, steamed -towards them to see what little attention she could bestow upon them. -The _Merrimac_ was, perhaps, a little overconfident in her coat of -mail. Anyhow, she risked receiving a broadside at very short range from -the heavy guns of the _Minnesota_. - -A shot seems to have entered her porthole and damaged her machinery, -for she hesitated, put about, and returned to safe anchorage behind -Craney Island. - -Meanwhile, a very natural terror was gnawing at the hearts of the -Federal crews and garrison in Hampton Roads. - -They had listened to the sounds of the conflict and seen the dire -results in wonder, almost in despair. The _Merrimac_, they said, was -invulnerable. Not a shot could pierce her. On Sunday morning she -would return and destroy the whole Federal fleet at her leisure. She -would shell Newport News Point and Fortress Monroe, at the entrance -of Hampton Roads, set everything on fire, and drive the garrisons -from their guns. Nay, as the telegraph wires flashed the news to -Washington, it was foreseen with an agony of horror that the _Merrimac_ -might ascend the Potomac and lay the capital in ashes. Baltimore, -Philadelphia, New York, Boston, were in a state of panic. No one knew -what might not follow. It was a blind horror of a new and unknown -danger. For the experience of one hour had rendered the shipbuilding -of the past a scorn and a laughing-stock. Wooden frigates might go to -the scrap-heap now. With the _Cumberland_ had gone down morally all -the great navies of Europe. A new order had to be found for ship and -battery, and steel must take the place of planks of oak. - -Such a night of anxiety and alarm the Northern States had never -experienced. It was ten o’clock at night when the look-out in the -garrison thought he saw lights out at sea in Chesapeake Bay. He called -his mate. By-and-by they made them out to be two small steamers heading -for Old Point Comfort. An eye-witness from Fort Monroe thus describes -what happened: - -“Oh, what a night that was! I can never forget it. There was no fear -during the long hours--danger, I find, does not bring that--but there -was a longing for some interposition of God and waiting upon Him, from -whom we felt our help must come, in earnest, fervent prayer, while not -neglecting all the means of martial defence. Fugitives from Newport -News kept arriving. Ladies and children had walked the long ten miles -from Newport News, feeling that their presence only embarrassed their -brave husbands. Sailors from the _Congress_ and _Cumberland_ came, one -of them with his ship’s flag bound about his waist, as he had swum -with it ashore. Dusky fugitives came mournfully fleeing from a fate -worse than death--slavery. These entered my cabin hungry and weary. -The heavens were aflame with the burning _Congress_. But there were no -soldiers among the flying host. The sailors came only to seek another -chance at the enemy, since the _Cumberland_ had gone down in deep -waters, and the _Congress_ had gone upward, as if a chariot of fire, -to convey the manly souls whose bodies had perished in that conflict -upward to heaven. - - “The heavy night hung dark the hills and waters o’er,” - -but the night was not half so heavy as our hearts, nor so dark as our -prospects. All at once a speck of light gleamed on the distant wave. -It moved; it came nearer and nearer, and at ten o’clock at night the -_Monitor_ appeared. - -“‘When the tale of bricks is doubled, Moses comes!’ - -“I never more firmly believed in special Providence than at that hour. -Even sceptics for the moment were converted, and said: ‘God has sent -her!’ But how insignificant she looked! She was but a speck on the dark -blue sea at night, almost a laughable object by day. The enemy call her -‘a cheese-box on a raft,’ and the comparison is a good one. Could she -meet the _Merrimac_? The morrow must determine, for, under God, the -_Monitor_ is our only hope now.” - -Lieutenant Worden, the Commander of the _Monitor_, on arriving at -Fort Monroe was instructed to lie alongside the _Minnesota_, to guard -her in case of a night attack. At eleven o’clock she set out, and -her arrival was hailed with delight by the men on board the frigate, -though some shook their heads at the strange unshapely toy which a -private individual had constructed to save the Federal fleet. But few -slept that night. The odds against the _Monitor_ seemed too great. She -mounted but two guns, while the _Merrimac_ carried ten. Sunday morning -broke sunny and beautiful, and the sea was peaceful and calm. Near -Sewell’s Point, opposite Hampton Roads, three vessels were at anchor, -one of them the _Merrimac_. - -About nine o’clock glasses showed a stir amongst them, and instantly -the _Monitor_ awoke to life and action, closing her iron hatches -and putting on the dead-light covers. The _Monitor_, like a great -girdle-cake, only stood 2 feet out of the water; her smooth surface was -broken only by the turret and pilot-house. - -Then they saw the _Merrimac_ coming, looking like a submerged house, -with roof only out of the water. After her came the _Jamestown_ and -_Yorktown_, and a fleet of tug-boats crowded with ladies and gentlemen -from Norfolk eager to see the fun. - -The _Merrimac_, entirely unconscious of the new enemy she had to -encounter, steamed slowly along and fired upon the _Minnesota_, which -was still aground. The _Minnesota_ replied with a broadside and the -usual result; but the _Monitor_ steamed out from behind and boldly -advanced to meet her antagonist, and when at a distance of half a -mile Lieutenant Worden from the pilot-house gave the order to fire. -The ball, weighing 170 pounds, rattled against the mailed side of the -_Merrimac_. She staggered under the force of the concussion, and at -once seemed to realize that in this floating turret she had no mean -antagonist. At the range of only a few yards she poured in a terrible -broadside. To her disgust, the shots seemed to have glided off and done -no harm. Then the two vessels closed and poured a hail of heavy metal -upon each other. The _Monitor_ being the quicker, would circle round -the _Merrimac_, while the turret, turning with ease, always presented -the guns to the foe. - -Worden in his pilot-house could speak through tubes to Lieutenant -Green, who commanded the gunners in the tower. Once Green trained his -guns on the _Merrimac’s_ water-line, and the shot penetrated. - -“Splendid, sir! splendid!” roared Worden. “You have made the iron fly.” - -But the spectators who lined the ramparts of Fort Monroe could not see -what was happening for the clouds of smoke, and they stood, silent and -wretched, almost afraid to look. - -But at last the veil parted, and they saw the little _Monitor_ lying -alongside the _Merrimac_, trim and spiteful, with the Stars and Stripes -flying proudly from her stern, and a great cheer arose from every -throat. Then they saw the _Merrimac_ bear down upon the little flat -cheese, as if to sink her. She struck fair and square, but the iron ram -glided up on her low-sheathed deck and simply careened her over; but in -so doing the _Merrimac_ showed her unarmed hull below the iron coat of -mail, and the _Monitor_ planted one of her shots in a vital place. - -For four long hours had this strange duel lasted, the _Merrimac_ -firing heavily, the _Monitor_ steaming round and choosing her place -and time, with careful aim at rudder, screw, and water-line. At last -Buchanan, the Commander of the _Merrimac_, was severely wounded, and -as his ship began to take in water through three gaping wounds, the -helm was put over and the conqueror of yesterday limped away. But her -last shot struck point-blank upon the iron grating of the pilot-house -just where Lieutenant Worden was looking out. The concussion threw him -down senseless, and minute pieces of iron and powder were driven into -his eyes, so that he was blinded. When after a time he recovered his -consciousness he asked: - -“Have I saved the _Minnesota_?” - -“Yes, sir, and whipped the _Merrimac_,” was the reply. - -“Then I care not what becomes of me,” murmured the Lieutenant. - -The _Merrimac_ slowly made her way to a safe anchorage under the -batteries at Sewell’s Point. Here she signalled for help, and tugs came -up, took her in tow, and escorted her to Norfolk. Her injuries were so -severe that after months of work upon her she never ventured to quit -her retreat, whereas the _Monitor_ seemed but slightly damaged. She had -been hit twenty-two times, and only showed slight indentations, but a -ball striking full on the pilot-house had bent a huge iron beam. The -ram of the _Merrimac_ had torn off some of the plating from the side -of the _Monitor_. The latter drew only 10 feet of water, and could go -where the _Merrimac_ could not venture. - -But though the _Merrimac_ had fired her last shot, she gave the North -a great fright in the night which followed the battle. At midnight -thousands of people along the coast were roused from their sleep by -cries that came over the water: “Fire! fire! For God’s sake, save us!” - -The shore was soon lined by spectators, who stood unable to get a -boat to put out or help in any way. There was the gunboat _Whitehall_ -roaring with flames, and the dark figures of the crew were plainly -visible on her deck, either wrapped in red fire or jumping into the -deep water beneath. - -The _Whitehall’s_ shotted guns were going off here and there through -the thick crowds or clustering houses, and one shell struck the -hospital, making the inmates believe that the _Merrimac_ had returned. -It transpired that a red-hot shot had been thrown from the _Merrimac_ -during the day and had lodged between the _Whitehall’s_ timbers, where -the fire smouldered until late at night. - -The general conclusion from this momentous fight between the first -ironclads was that “England’s naval supremacy is gone for ever.” But -men are more potent than masses of metal. America and England have -navies now in comparison with which the _Merrimac_ and _Monitor_ are -but tin kettles. Yet we must remember that Russia, too, a few months -ago possessed a strong navy as far as metal goes. But once again the -Japanese proved to the world that it is in the hearts of brave men, the -science of clever men, and the enduring patience of patriotic men, that -the issues of victory or defeat are mainly determined. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS (1862) - - New Orleans and its forts--Farragut despises craven counsel--The - mortar-fleet in disguise--Fire-rafts rush down--A week of hot - gun-fire--A dash through the defences--The _Varuna’s_ last - shot--Oscar, aged thirteen--Ranged before the city--Anger of - mob--Summary justice--Soldiers insulted in the streets--General - Butler in command--Porter nearly blown up in council--Fort Jackson - in ruins--“The fuse is out.” - - -New Orleans, on the Mississippi River, was the great market of the -South, a rich and powerful city of 200,000 inhabitants. Everything -possible had been done to defend it from the Northern arms. Sixty miles -below New Orleans the river makes a sharp bend, and here, fronting each -other on either side, stood the forts of Jackson and St. Philip. These -strong forts the Confederates had seized, and the Federal fleet had to -pass them on its way to New Orleans. They were heavily armoured with -180 pieces of ordinance, but besides the forts the warships would have -to cut through an iron cable stretched across the river and supported -by seven hulks and rafts. Above these were eighteen gunboats and -floating batteries, with fire-rafts and rams; so that the city felt -itself tolerably secure behind these obstructions, and laughed to scorn -any thought of being besieged. Besides, had not English and French -officers examined the forts and pronounced the attempt to pass them -madness? But Commodore Farragut, who was in command of the National -fleet, answered them in these words: - -“You may be right, gentlemen, but I was sent here to make the attempt. -I came here to reduce or pass the forts and to take New Orleans, and I -shall try it on.” - -The Federal mortar-fleet was getting ready for action. Topmasts were -lowered, all spars and booms unshipped, the main-decks cleared, and -armour of chain cables was improvised to protect the gunners. The ships -were painted with mud to make them invisible. On the 17th of April -the order was given to advance up-stream. There was a thick forest -on the western bank, a low bank and marshy ground on the east. In -order to confuse the enemy, the masts and rigging of the Northerners -were festooned with leafy branches; others were sheathed with reeds -to blend with the background of the river-bank. Five sloops of war -waited behind the mortar-boats, carrying 104 guns; 150 boats supplied -with grapnel-ropes, axes, and buckets, were ready to deal with the -fire-ships. And they soon had the work to do, for one dark night a -blazing raft came down upon them, lighting up water and bank, trees and -rushes; but the _Westfield_ dashed into the burning pile and turned her -hose upon it; and the boats leapt forth to hack and grapple and plunge -the burning timbers into the river. Then cheers broke forth when the -peril had been subdued. - -At 9 a.m. of the 16th of April Fort Jackson threw a shell into the -Northern flotilla a mile off, and at once the mortar-boats replied, -sending their big shells with great accuracy into the very ramparts. -New Orleans, seventy-two miles away, distinctly heard the thunder of -the bombardment, kept up for more than a week. The citadel was set on -fire, the walls cracked and shattered, and the forts were flooded. -The men on deck would fall down and sleep in the midst of the great -thunder, so exhausted were they by toil night and day. On the second -day the _Carleton_ received a shell into her magazine, which exploded, -and she sank. At the end of a week, after all this terrible storm of -flying metal, only one man had been killed and six wounded in the -Federal fleet. But the forts had not been silenced. - -On the 24th of April, at 2 a.m., two red lights were run up on the -flag-ship, and very soon the fleet was under way for the passage -between the forts. As each ship passed it delivered its broadside and -swept on towards the gunboats beyond. Fire-rafts kept floating down, -and the roar of 500 cannon shook the air. - -The _Ithaca_ was riddled by shot and fell behind. The ram _Manasses_ -came down on the flag-ship, and Admiral Farragut got aground while -trying to avoid her. His ship took fire from a fire-raft, but it was -extinguished. - -Captain Boggs in the _Varuna_ sunk five gunboats one after another, -then his vessel’s sides were stove in by a ram; but with his last -broadside before he sank he disabled her. A boy named Oscar was on -board the _Varuna_, only thirteen years old, and during the fight was -very busy passing ammunition to the gunners. All covered with dirt and -powder-begrimed, he was met by Captain Boggs, who asked where he was -running in such a hurry. - -“To get a passing-box, sir. My other was smashed by a ball.” - -When the _Varuna_ went down with her crew Boggs missed the boy, and -feared he was among the drowned. But presently he saw the lad gallantly -swimming towards the _Oneida_, a neighbour ship. Oscar clambered on -board, dripping and grinning from ear to ear, as if he had just enjoyed -the finest fun in life. Seeing his Captain, he put his hand to his -forehead in the usual salute, and saying, “All right, sir; I report -myself on board,” shook off the water and was ready for the next duty -to hand. - -On the morning of the 25th the Federal ships ranged up near the city -batteries and silenced their fire in a few minutes. Soon the whole -fleet was moored opposite New Orleans, with the Stars and Stripes -proudly flying from every masthead, and the bands playing their -national airs. - -The citizens of New Orleans had rested in full persuasion that they -were absolutely safe behind their forts and gunboats, and now that they -saw the enemy actually threatening their city, they were transported by -a passion of panic, mortification, and rage. - -When they first heard that the forts had been passed and that the -Yankee ships were coming up the river, the mob of the city became so -desperate in their fury that martial law had to be proclaimed. At -least, they said, these hated Yankees should not get the wealth of the -city, and they put the torch to everything that would burn. Offices, -banks, ships, cotton, piers, warehouses, coal, and sugar--all were -fired and consumed in one vast conflagration. The river was dotted with -floating islands of flame, as richly freighted merchantmen were fired -and cut adrift. - -The Confederate General Lovell and his troops were withdrawn, as no -reasonable promise of a successful defence remained. - -Two iron rams of immense power which had been in building were -destroyed before Admiral Farragut arrived. - -As soon as the fleet appeared before the city some of the citizens who -favoured the Union foolishly expressed their delight by cheers. Civil -war is always conducted with greater bitterness than war with a foreign -Power. These unfortunates were promptly shot down in the street or on -the quay. - -[Illustration: SHOT DOWN BY THEIR FELLOW-CITIZENS - -During the siege of New Orleans, some of those who favoured the North -were foolish enough to cheer when the Northern fleet arrived.] - -On the 26th of April the city was formally surrendered, and a body -of troops was landed to raise the Stars and Stripes over the public -buildings. Crowds of angry men followed the marines with hoot and -yell, and were only prevented from inflicting actual outrage by the -fear of being shelled from the ships. It is said that Captain Bailey -and his men on landing at the crowded pier were jostled and jeered -at by angry bands of rowdies. We have to remember this when we pass -judgment on General Butler’s order to treat all ladies who insulted -the troops as disorderly women. We may wonder how the Germans would -have treated the French in Paris had the Parisians dared to conduct -themselves so outrageously. - -General Butler writes thus to a friend: “We were 2,500 men in a city -seven miles long by two to four wide, of 150,000 inhabitants, all -hostile, bitter, defiant, explosive--standing literally on a magazine. -The devil had entered the hearts of the women to stir up strife in -every way. Every opprobrious epithet, every insulting gesture, was -made by these bejewelled, becrinolined and laced creatures, calling -themselves ladies, towards my soldiers and officers from the windows of -houses and in the streets. How long do you think our flesh and blood -could have stood this?...” - -It is clear that General Butler was as angry as the ladies. The _Albany -Journal_ adds this fact: “Women who have been regarded as the pattern -of refinement and good breeding not only assail our men with the -tongue, but with more material weapons. Buckets of slops are emptied -upon them as they pass, decayed oranges and rotten eggs are hurled at -them. The forbearance of our troops is wonderful.” - -Commander Porter had been left behind to receive the capitulation of -the forts Jackson and St. Philip, when the Federal fleet steamed up to -New Orleans. He pitched a few shells into Fort Jackson, but there “was -no response; the fight had all been taken out of them.” On the 28th -a flag of truce from Fort Jackson came on board the _Harriet Lane_ -with offer to surrender. When officers of both sides were assembled in -the cabin of the _Harriet Lane_ discussing the details of surrender, -an officer came below and informed Commander Porter that the Southern -battery _Louisiana_ had been set on fire and was drifting down upon -them. She was a steam floating battery of 4,000 tons, mounting sixteen -heavy guns. The battery had been fired so quietly that no one suspected -any such thing until it blazed up, for flags of truce were flying upon -both forts and ships. - -Porter proceeded with the conference as if nothing were the matter. -Soon another officer came down, reporting that the battery, on fire -from stem to stern, was drifting down upon them. - -Turning to the Confederate officers, Porter asked: “Has she powder and -loaded guns on board, gentlemen?” - -“We presume so, but we know nothing of naval matters here.” - -Just at this moment the hot guns began to go off and throw shot and -shell at random amongst friends and foes. - -Commander Porter, with severe coolness of manner, only said: “Then we -will go on with our business, gentlemen. If you don’t mind the effect -of the explosion which is soon to come, we can stand it.” - -Fortunately, the _Louisiana_ drifted across towards St. Philip, and -exploded her magazine when just abreast of it. The sound of the -explosion was heard for miles up and down the river. When the smoke -cleared away the battery had gone into fragments and sunk in the -Mississippi. If it had drifted upon the _Harriet Lane_, as had been -intended, and blown into smithereens the consulting officers of both -North and South, that would have been a consequence of treachery almost -worse than the insults of the New Orleans ladies or the indiscreet -edict of General Butler. - -Fort Jackson had crumbled into powder under the impact of the huge -shells from the mortars. On the first night of the bombardment the -magazine was in such danger that only wet blankets saved it from -blowing up. One bomb came leaping into the officers’ mess-room when -they were dining. With a thud and a rumble it rolled under the very -table. All rose and clustered in a corner in some consternation, -expecting to go skywards with the crockery. They waited one minute, two -minutes. Not yet had death come! Then a young officer crawled under the -table and burst into a hearty laugh. - -“What is it, Jimmy?” - -“Oh, you can go on with that Irish stew now. The fuse is out.” - -They returned to their dinners with such appetite as they could. -Fortunately, men who are living at high pressure and strain, meeting -death at every turn, are easily moved to see the funny side of things. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND (1862 AND 1865) - - Fair Oaks a drawn battle--Robert Lee succeeds Johnston--Reforms in - the army--Humours of the sentinels--Chaffing the niggers--Their - idea of liberty--The pickets chum together--Stuart’s raid--A duel - between a Texan and a German--Effect of music on soldiers--A - terrible retreat to James River--Malvern Hill battle-scenes--Three - years after--General Grant before Richmond--Coloured troops enter - the Southern capital in triumph--Lee surrenders--Friends once more. - - -The battle of Fair Oaks had been fought, and General McClellan began to -entrench himself in view of the siege of Richmond. It had been a drawn -battle: the South had taken some guns, but the Federal forces were too -strong for them, and swamps, rough ground, and woods all helped to -throw the South into confusion. Upon a field hardly a mile square were -lying some 7,000 or 8,000 dead and wounded, many of them having been -there for twenty-four hours. Some had gone deep into the muddy swamps -and stuck fast there, dying or laying the foundation of some terrible -disease. Acres of forest had been slashed, or cut about 5 feet from the -ground, to prevent the passage of troops and artillery. - -The Southern Commander-in-Chief, General Johnston, had been killed -by a shell in this battle, but the substitution of General Robert E. -Lee as Commander led to great reforms in the Confederate Army. Lee at -once removed the camps from malarious swamps; he provided supplies of -wholesome provisions, and reclothed the hungry, starving and mutinous -men, so that in a few weeks they looked stronger, fought better, and -behaved as men under discipline. - -Every evening the countersign was given out, and sentinels were posted -to prevent spies crossing the Chickahominy. In the Federal Army were -men of many nations--Scotch, Irish, German, Norsemen, and others. It -was told of an Irish sentinel that he stopped a stranger. - -“Halt! Who comes there?” - -“Me--a friend of the chaplain.” - -“Have ye the countersign?” - -“No.” - -“Faith! an’ if ye were a friend of the divil and had no counthersign ye -couldn’t pass this way--not on no account, sor.” - -“But I tell you I am a friend of your chaplain, and I forgot to ask him -for the countersign. Don’t you see?” - -“Is that it, sor? Then, be jabers! what’s to prevint me giving to ye -the counthersign, eh?” - -“Nothing, I suppose, if you will be so kind.” - -“Come closer, and, be jabers! I’ll just whisper it in your ear. There! -Now stand and answer. Who comes here?” - -“A friend.” - -“A friend! Right! and maybe ye have the counthersign?” - -“I have; it is ‘Good-night, mother.’” - -“Quite correct, sor. Pass on, and good luck to ye!” - -A long siege is such dull work that the Northerners used to amuse -themselves by chaffing the young negroes when they caught them in the -lines. Perhaps they would give the nigger-boy a bit of food, then -suddenly say: - -“Sambo, what relation are you to Jeff Davis’s coachman?” - -The black eyes would roll and the whites enlarge as the grinning nigger -replied: - -“I ain’t no sort o’ connexion with that ere, sah.” - -“You’re a Secesh, I reckon.” - -“No, sah; I’m Union boy.” - -“Oh, then we shall have to flog you, Sambo. Don’t you know that in this -part of McClellan’s army we are all at heart good rebels?” - -“Lord ha’ mercy! I never thought o’ that; and now I do think on it, I -do agree dat I am a bit of a rebel, anyhow.” - -Then all the listeners would burst out laughing at poor Sambo, and he -left the camp befogged and bewildered. - -Once an old grey-headed negro came into camp, and some young officers -began to tackle him. - -“Think we can take Richmond, boy?” - -“Dar be right smart o’ men round here, but I dunno ’bout dar being able -for to take Richmond, sah.” - -“‘Right smart o’ men!’” said a Captain. “Why, this is only a flea-bite -to what’s coming to eat up the rebel army. You’ll see them coming -up like locusts. Here’s McClellan with half a million around here, -and there’s Burnside down there, coming from Carolina with a hundred -thousand more, and General Banks with two hundred thousand more, and -General Fremont--why, he can’t count his men he has so many!” - -The old fellow opened his eyes wider and wider as the list of imaginary -armies was run over. Then, gazing up intently in the officer’s face: - -“Got all dem men?” he asked in a subdued voice. - -“Yes, and more.” - -The negro threw out his arms and ejaculated: - -“Oh! dear Mesopotamia! Whatever will become of massa, I wonder?” - -The negroes wanted to be free, but they did not want to work. Many of -them who had run away from their masters were employed by the Federals -in unloading stores. They worked from daylight until dark, singing over -it, talking, shouting, arguing, making such a shindy. A Virginian negro -never did a quarter of a day’s work on his master’s plantations, and -they soon found out the difference when they became free niggers and -earned wages. They did not much relish their rise. A party of niggers -would come up to the Colonel’s tent. - -“Well, boys, what made you leave your master? Wasn’t he kind to you?” - -“Oh yes, massa berry kind--berry kind indeed.” - -“Well, didn’t he give you enough to eat?” - -“Oh yes, plenty of dat, plenty of dat--’nuff to eat.” - -“Well, boys, what made you leave him?” - -“Why, de trufe am dat he made us work ’mong sugar-canes,” said one. - -“And we heerd ’bout de Norf am such a nice place, so we tort dat we -would go to um,” said another. - -“Nice place? Why, how do you mean a nice place?” - -“Well, sah, we was told dat nobody did no work up dar.” - -Even the white peasants in Virginia seemed to be lazy and indolent. -They lived in little cabins, and only the very young or old were left, -as every able-bodied man was in the army. They were dressed in homespun -and spoke with a drawl. They did not wish to be richer, content with -one acre and a single cow--Tories of a most old-fashioned kind; and the -women, like the Boers, were far more dangerous rebels than the men, and -tried to entrap unwary Federals when they got them drinking in their -houses. - -All round by the river four miles from Richmond was a succession of -dark swamp, yellow field, and brown hill-side. Batteries were placed -on all the ridges, guarded on either side by woods and in front by -earthworks. The Confederates on the other side of the river had -fewer trees but stronger earthworks. On the 1st of June there was an -artillery duel, begun by the Richmond batteries, but they had to beat -a retreat into the woods before the precision of some German gunners. -Sometimes the pickets of both armies were so close to each other that -they made an agreement not to fire at one another. Then they got to -exchanging newspapers and tobacco, telling the news, and altogether -behaving as if they were rational human beings, and not machines -sent to kill one another for political ideals far beyond their ken. -Once when a New Jersey regiment was upon picket Federal scouts were -being served with their allowance of coffee, and one of these latter -observing a Southerner gazing wistfully at his smoking cup, beckoned to -him to come over and have a drink. He came, drank, smacked his lips, -and walked slowly back. Then he looked round and said: - -“I say, friend, how many times a month do you fellows get this good -coffee?” - -“Oh, just three times a day,” said the Jersey man. - -“Three times a day! Why, if that’s true I’ll not stay a day longer in -the Confederate Army. Here, lad, I give myself up.” And the fellow -actually let his friend take him prisoner. - -On the 20th of June General McClellan reported that he had 156,839 men, -but he could get no reinforcements, and the armies of the South were -increasing. The rains were making quagmires all around, and disease -was rife among the troops. About this time the Confederate General -Stuart led a successful raid with 1,200 horse and two pieces of -artillery round the rear of the Federals, driving in their cavalry -pickets till he came to Garlick’s Landing, where he destroyed two -schooners and many waggons and captured many prisoners. One Federal--a -German Dragoon--scorned to fly with his comrades, and fought a duel -with a Texan trooper. The German was a veteran in the wars of Europe, -and attacked the Texan, who was a little in advance of his troop. Both -were skilled swordsmen, and while they fought the rest pulled rein -and looked on. The German sat his horse as if he were a part of the -animal and wielded his sword with parry, cut, and thrust like lightning -flash. The Texan, on his fleet barb, wheeled swiftly round and round, -seeking in vain for an opening. At last the Texan slashed the German’s -shoulder, and as blood spirted from the wound the Texans, looking on, -raised a cheer. But as quick as thought, with a back-stroke the German -cut through the sleeve and flesh of the Texan’s left arm, and his blood -began to flow. Then the Texan backed his horse and spurred again upon -his opponent, making a lunge at his breast. This the Dragoon parried -with great dexterity, and brought down his sharp blade upon the other’s -shoulder. Thereat the Texan wheeled his horse once more, drew a pistol -and shot the Dragoon through the heart. - -[Illustration: A DUEL BETWEEN A TEXAN AND A GERMAN - -After a successful raid by the Southerners, the Federals had almost all -fled, but one--a German dragoon--scorned to do so, and instead attacked -a Texan. The other Southerners let them fight a duel, and the German -was having the best of it, when the Texan drew a pistol and shot him -dead.] - -Colonel Estran, a Prussian officer in the service of the South, who -witnessed this scene, but disapproved of the Texan having recourse to -his pistol, writes thus: “Much moved by his fate, I ordered a grave to -receive the remains of the brave German trooper. We buried him in his -regimentals, with his trusty sword on his breast and his pistols by his -side. I then sent for the Texan, and, after reprimanding him severely -for his cowardly conduct, I ordered him to seek service in some other -corps, telling him that I could not think of allowing a fellow of -his stamp to remain in my regiment. The Texan scowled at me with his -cat-like eyes, and, muttering a curse, mounted his horse and rode away.” - -I think some of us may deem that the Texan was hardly treated by this -Prussian officer who felt so indignant at the shooting of the German -trooper. The Texan had received two severe wounds. He was not bound to -fight only with the sword. He carried pistols; so did the German. Why? -if they were not to be used, why carry them? It was the Texan’s duty to -kill the German, and he did so. No wonder the poor fellow muttered a -curse. - -Days of disaster were coming for the Northern Army. They were spread -along the river and through the swamps for more than twenty miles. -The South could sally out of Richmond and strike any one point before -support could be sent up. Part of the army was north of the river, part -south. They dared not march on Richmond, now so strongly fortified, -and to retreat was fatal. General Jackson had joined General Lee, and -every day there was fierce fighting. In the battle of Gaine’s Mill, -where the North lost twenty-two guns, the Federal General Butterfield -at a critical moment came coolly down the knoll in the thick of a hot -fire, and sword in hand, seized the colours, waved them aloft, and so -encouraged the valour of his regiment, shouting: - -“Your ammunition is never exhausted while you have your bayonets; and -use them to the socket, my boys!” - -Seventy thousand men were hurling grape, canister, and bullet against -30,000. It was one loud and continuous roar. It was only gradually that -it was forced upon the Federal troops that they were beaten and were in -full retreat to the James River. - -Battles are like games of chess. The great thing is to bring as many -pieces into play as you can and mass them on one or two points. The -Federals had over 100,000 fighting men, but only 30,000 were engaged in -the battle of Gaine’s Mill. - -On the 28th McClellan wrote to the Secretary for War: “I have lost -the battle because my force was too small. If I save this army now I -tell you plainly that I owe no thanks to you or to any other person in -Washington. You have done your best to sacrifice this army.” - -The Federal rearguard did their best to cover the retreat. They blew up -the ammunition which had to be deserted, emptied the barrels of whisky -and molasses, bent the muskets, and dismantled the forsaken waggons. -But the roads were thronged with the sick and wounded, and hundreds lay -down to die in the awful sun. - -Ever the victorious South were riding in upon them and making havoc. -On one of these charges General Butterfield, seeing the utter misery -and downheartedness of the men, gathered together all the regimental -bands and placed them at the head of a brigade. In one great burst of -sound, which rose above the clamour of the battle, they started “The -Star-spangled Banner.” With the first few notes the men’s spirits rose -and a new energy came to them. They stepped out and sang lustily, and -other regiments caught the brave infection and cheered in chorus. - -Such are the uses of music in war. In our own regiments in the Boer -War, when the men got weary with the long march, a Colonel would shout -to his sergeants: “Have you any men who can sing? Put them in front.” -Then the regiment would step out and forget their weariness. - -The _Richmond Dispatch_ describes the battle-field thus: “Money was -found abundantly among the slain. One man found not less than 150 -dollars in gold. One lucky finder had no less than six chronometers -ticking in his pocket at the same time. Our men seemed to take great -delight in assuming Federal officers’ uniforms, and strutted about -serio-comically, much to the amusement of powder-begrimed youths who -sat lolling and smoking in the shade. The cannon and arms captured -in this battle were numerous and of very superior workmanship. The -twenty-six pieces were the most beautiful we have ever seen, while -immense piles of guns could be seen on every hand, many even hardly -tarnished.” - -The road to James River was strewn with stragglers, tired to death. -Hospitals were filled to overflowing. When they came to White Oak Swamp -Bridge there was a block of waggons, cannon, ambulances, etc. Twenty -rows of waggons stood side by side; teamsters swore, and horses gibbed, -and officers shouted. - -A Confederate officer, writing of the battle of Malvern Hill, describes -how the gunboats on the James River helped the Federal retreat, how -shot from rifled guns came hurtling through the woods, tearing down -the largest trees. “We passed over four lines of our own men who lay -close to the ground and dare not rise to face the grape and canister. -Our men trampled them into the mud like logs. One man in his haste to -get out of danger shoved me on one side, and just at that instant a -canister-shot tore his head off. As you may suppose, I was not much -vexed at his want of politeness. Early next morning I rode over the -battle-ground. I came upon numbers of dead and dying horses--and the -wounded! One, a fair-haired Yankee boy of sixteen, was lying with both -legs broken, half of his body submerged in water, his teeth clenched, -his finger-nails buried in the flesh, his whole body quivering with -agony and benumbed with cold. In this case my pity got the better of my -resentment, and I dismounted, pulled him out of the water and wrapped -him in my blanket, for which he seemed very grateful. One of the most -touching things I saw was a couple of brothers, both wounded, who had -crawled together, and one of them, in the act of arranging a pillow for -the other with a blanket, had fallen. They had died with their arms -around one another, and their cheeks together. But your heart will -sicken at these details, as mine did at seeing them, and I will cease.” - -The word “resentment” in this letter reveals the bitter feeling -that springs up when men of the same nation are at war. The battle -of Malvern Hill was the fiercest of the seven days’ battles, and -the loss on both sides was terrible. When the troops came in sight -of James River, muddy current and low banks, they rushed down with -mad impetuosity. Many plunged into the stream in a very frenzy of -delight. Those who for hours had suffered agonies from thirst now -stood knee-deep in the water and drank like fish. The horses were as -delighted as the men, and neighed to their friends. Here the troops -rested and enjoyed the supplies sent up from White House. But a storm -came on the 2nd of July and changed all to mud and sticky surfaces; but -the sound gave up their tents to the wounded, and soon many steamers -took the poor victims of the fight to a more comfortable abode. - -McClellan had lost 15,000 men in the awful struggle of the last seven -days, but the South had suffered more heavily, and Richmond was crowded -with the wounded and dying. The President thanked the General in a -letter, saying: “I am satisfied that yourself, officers, and men have -done the best you could.” - -It was not until three years after this--in April, 1865--that Richmond -was evacuated by General Lee before Generals Grant and Sheridan. -President Davis was in church when an orderly, splashed with mud, -walked up the aisle and handed him a paper. In the first glance he -saw that all was over, and a few hours after he was in full flight. -On Monday morning Weitzel with his army, composed partly of coloured -troops, marched into Richmond with bands playing. The city had been -fired and the stores plundered. Main Street was in ruins, and the -bridges over the river were broken. A thousand prisoners were taken and -500 pieces of artillery. - -It is said that the coloured troops entered Richmond with proud gait -and shouts of ecstasy, welcomed enthusiastically by their dusky -brethren who thronged the streets. They laughed and shouted, prayed and -wept, and kissed one another in a delirium of happiness. They thought -that now at last the white races would acknowledge their equality; -but the world has not yet got rid of its old prejudices, and their -sun of happiness was doomed to suffer an eclipse. In a few days Lee -surrendered. The Federals first heard the news from the cheers of the -poor famished army of the South. Twenty-two thousand--all that was -left of them--stacked their arms and filed past in a great and solemn -silence. The cruel, devastating war was over. Now was seen the strange -spectacle of the enemy sharing their rations with a conquered foe. They -were no longer North and South now: they were all Americans--citizens -once more of the United States, destined, perhaps, in a not distant -future to teach Europe that peace is better than war, love is stronger -than hate, God’s kingdom supreme over the transient empires of this -little world. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -THE SIEGE OF PARIS (1870-1871) - -WITH THE GERMANS OUTSIDE - - The Germans invest Paris--Trochu’s sortie fails--The English - ambulance welcomed--A Prince’s visit to the wounded--In the - snow--Madame Simon--A brave Lieutenant--Piano and jam--The big guns - begin--St. Denis--Old Jacob writes to the Crown Prince--A dramatic - telegram--Spy fever--Journalists mobbed. - - -After the French Emperor was defeated and taken prisoner at Sedan a -revolution broke out in Paris, and the terms of peace which had been -agreed upon were refused by the Parisians. So the Germans marched on -Paris, arriving on the 18th of September. By the end of October 240,000 -men began to encircle the ring of fifteen outer forts which guarded -Paris. - -Trochu was the Governor of Paris. On the 30th of September he made a -vigorous sortie across the Marne, to the south-east, where he hoped to -join the French army of the Loire, and also at the same time to relieve -Paris of some hungry mouths. - -But the grip of the Germans was too strong. They had been allowed time -to strengthen their positions, and the sortie failed, though the great -guns of the forts had boomed and crashed until they were glowing hot. - -An English ambulance under Mr. Young and Captain Furley was received -by the German doctor with great enthusiasm, for medical comforts were -growing scarce in the field hospital. - -The stores were carried into the doctor’s own room, and as the box of -sundries was unpacked it was splendid to see the delight of the good -man. - -“Porter,” he cried--“ganz gut! Ale--ganz gut! Chloroform--ach Gott! -Twelve hundred cigars--du lieber Gott!” and his hands and eyes went up -in delight and gratitude. - -The woollen clothing alone must have saved many lives. After supper -that evening the German doctor got up and made a little speech. - -“Gentlemen, some people go about and make large promises which are -never fulfilled. What an example of the contrary we have now before -us! Mr. Young and Captain Furley heard of our state; they let no red -tape stand in their way, and now this afternoon there comes jogging up -our avenue a waggon bringing what is health--nay, what is life--to our -poor sick and wounded. Here is the Englander all over, gentlemen--the -bulldog that has no wind to spare in superfluous barking.” - -The officers present raised their glasses and shouted “Hochs!” for the -English ambulance. It is pleasant to hear of such comradeship between -men of different nations. - -The next day we are told that, after desperate fighting, the -Head-quarters Staff of the German 12th Army Corps sat down to a very -sombre dinner-table and spoke to one another in hushed voices, for -many chairs were empty this dinner-time that had been occupied at -breakfast. Not a man in the room but had lost dear friends, and many -had lost kinsmen, and some had brothers lying out on the snow. On the -forenoon of the fourth day there were found eight poor wretches who had -survived the inclemency of two nights’ hard frost. Frostbitten, they -lived two days after they were found. - -The Germans, after two days’ hard fighting, drove the French back -into Paris, with the loss of 6,000 men; but they themselves were very -disheartened. - -Their loss in officers was very large. The 108th Regiment lost -thirty-six officers out of forty-five. In the knapsacks of the French -soldiers were found provisions for six days, showing that they had -hoped to co-operate with the Southern Army of the Loire. - -One day the Prince of Saxe-Weimar went to visit the wounded -Würtembergers, a big man and a kindly heart. He went round with a box -of cigars under his arm, asking each patient, “Can you smoke?” It was -pitiful to see how they all tried to smoke, though some were too weak -to enjoy their weed. Now the Prince comes upon a stalwart under officer. - -“Are you married?” - -“No, Highness; but my mother--she has three sons down, all wounded, and -it might be bad for her.” - -The Prince took out a gold piece. - -“Here, my man, send that to the mother, and let her know it comes from -your Queen.” - -It seems that the Germans had quite mistaken the amount of provisions -existing in Paris. According to their calculations by the middle of -December Paris ought to be feeling very hungry, on salt rations at the -very best. They had not yet prepared for a bombardment with siege guns, -hoping that Lady Famine would drive the Parisians to surrender. But -they made no sign. - -Down at Argenteuil, on the north-west of Paris, there was the crackling -of the chasse-pot from over the river, and yet most of the population -had come back to their shops. They gossiped in the streets with French -gaiety and unconcern, while the bullets sang overhead pretty freely. -The steeple of their beautiful church made a good observatory, though -its sides were riddled with holes made by shells. The French peasants -drove their carts into the market-place below the church and sold eggs -and butter full merrily; yet somehow, if a German stood at a window to -gaze out, the French sharpshooters would aim at him. At Lagny there -were generally 1,000 prisoners a day passing through to Germany. Some -were so ravenous with hunger that they stooped to pick up turnip-tops -and bones from the gutter, until the British Society organized a relief -with stores of preserved meat and bread. And there was no hospital -for the wounded! the poor creatures were dumped down in sheds, vans, -the station-rooms, the church, the _mairie_. In one day there arrived -1,800 wounded. They were bestowed--frozen, hungry, hopeless--in the -cold comfort of the church. Madame Simon, the lady superintendent of -the Saxon ambulance, did noble things day and night--a most devoted -woman. There were feats of quiet bravery done every day. There was a -colporteur of the English Bible Society who used to drive his waggon on -a road between Gonesse and Aulnay, a road exposed to shell-fire more -than most. - -“Yes,” he said, “it is a good time for the men to read good words when -they are standing with the shadow of death hanging over them.” - -There is a story of a boy Lieutenant, von Schramm, who found himself -suddenly in a crowd of Frenchmen. He leapt from his horse and hid in -a house, in the hope of escaping by the back-door; but his pursuers -caught him, and were taking him towards St. Denis, which lies to the -north of Paris. In going through the park of Le Bourget the officer who -carried von Schramm’s sword was shot and fell. The boy made a dash for -his own sword, grasped the hilt and cut down the man on his other side, -rushed for the small lake, dived to avoid pursuing bullets, and swam -safely across to rejoin his regiment. The strange thing was that he had -been on the sick-list before his winter ducking, but now he was blessed -with a boy’s appetite. - -It spoke well for the German besiegers that they got on so cordially -with the villagers round Paris. These were mostly of the humbler sort; -or servants left behind to take care of their master’s house. There -were lovely country houses inhabited by a few German officers, and, -were it not for the rents made by shot and shell, the owners would -not have grumbled much at their condition when they returned to them, -though, of course, there were cases where the boisterous fun of German -Lieutenants played havoc with ormolu and gilding. I remember hearing[A] -of a grand piano which gave forth reluctant sounds when the notes were -pressed down. It was discovered that the strings had been plentifully -smeared with jams and sweetmeats! But these jests were the exception. - -The bombardment by the big guns had begun late in December with much -excited wonder on the part of the Germans. Surely in a few days the -Parisians will have had enough of exploding shells! Now here was almost -the middle of January, and no effect visible. But the forts round Paris -had no living population: no houses to be burnt, no women and children -to mutilate. They had to be battered to bits, if possible; and Paris -was behaving very heroically now. By the middle of January she was -living very poorly indeed, but she endured yet another fifteen days -longer. - -As for the German soldiers, they began now to feel bored to death, as -so often happens in a long siege. The first excitement evaporates; each -day’s unlovely duties recur with abominable sameness--and the Germans -could find no beer to drink. A German is used to drink plenty of beer, -and can carry it without ill effects; but when Fritz took to drinking -rum, schnapps, or arrack, he began to reel about the village streets -and look rather disreputable. - -It was a strange sight to mount some hill and get a view of Paris -surrounded by its fifteen forts, and in a yet wider circle by the -German lines. The foam of white smoke surged up all round; the -thundering roar of cannon, the dull echo of distant guns made dismal -music to the ear. The air of Paris is so clear compared to our English -cities that all was quite visible; and now that wood was scarce and -fires few, it was easy to mark the outlines of the larger buildings, -though above them hung a brown pall of smoke, caused by exploding -shells or houses that had caught fire. - -Day after day there were rumours of this or that fort having been -silenced. Now it was St. Denis, on the north side; now Valérien, on the -west; now Vincennes, on the east; but the respite was only given to -cool the guns or renew the emplacements, and all was as it had been. -Besides this there was the daily fear of a new sortie, as Issy or -Ivry broke out into fierce clamour on the south-west and south-east. -Then troops would be hurriedly transferred along frozen or sometimes -muddy roads, while splinters of shell were whizzing about rather too -familiarly. - -It was calculated that on a fierce day of firing the Germans shot -away 10 tons of powder, and nearly 200 tons of heavy matter--iron and -steel--were hurled upon the forts and city in twenty-four hours. - -There is a story of the Crown Prince of Prussia which illustrates -his kindness of heart. In the 3rd Würtemberg Dragoons was a certain -Jacob, who had an aged and anxious father. This father had not heard -from his son Jacob for so long a time that the old man, in his rustic -simplicity, sat down and laboriously wrote a letter to the Crown -Prince, asking, “Can Your Highness find out anything about my son?” -The old man knew his son had fought at Wörth and at Sedan, but nothing -later than Sedan. The Crown Prince did not throw this letter into the -waste-paper basket, but sent it to the officer commanding the 3rd -Würtembergers, requesting that the old man’s mind should be set at -ease. Jacob was sent for by his commanding officer and asked why he had -not written home. - -“Do you know that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince wants to know why -you have not written home for many weeks?” - -The man saluted. His purple face was a study. - -“Go and write instantly, and bring the envelope to me, sirrah.” - -How that story got about among the men! How often has the same -experience come to house-masters, when some loving mother appeals for -help: “Please make Harry write home.” Both Harry and Fritz need a touch -of the spur at times, but how promptly the letter is written when they -feel that touch! - -The town of St. Denis suffered terribly. The front of the theatre was -in ruins. The cathedral, being banked up high with sand-bags, had not -suffered so much. The tombs of the kings had all been thus protected, -so had the statues, and not even a nose had been knocked off. But the -bombardment had shattered many houses and churches, and the shells had -ploughed up the streets, or rather hoed them into holes. It was only in -the cold and dark cellars that safety could be found. Even there people -were not always safe, and when they were pressed to take refuge in -Paris they peeped forth shuddering, and swore they would rather die in -their own cellars than sally forth through a tempest of shell-fire. - -“At nine o’clock on the evening of the 28th of January, 1871, while -the Head-quarters Staff of the Maes Army were assembled in the -drawing-rooms of the Crown Prince’s château after dinner, an orderly -brought in a telegram to the Crown Prince. His Royal Highness, having -read it, handed it to General von Schlottheim, the Chief of the Staff. -That officer perused it in his turn, and then rising, walked to the -door communicating between the billiard-room and the saloon, and there -read the telegram aloud. It was from the Emperor, and it announced -that, two hours before, Count Bismarck and M. Jules Favre had set their -hands to a convention, in terms of which an armistice to last for -twenty-one days had already come into effect.” - -This startling news meant that Paris was ready to surrender. How many -hearts were lighter in both camps next day! War is not all glory -and heroic achievement. Those who know what war is pray to God that -statesmen and nations may think twice before they rush into so terrible -a calamity. In this war of 180 days the Germans had won fifteen great -victories, captured twenty-six fortresses, and made 363,000 prisoners. - -“Paris is utterly cowed, fairly beaten”--so they said who came from -Paris to the German lines, and a few non-combatants, journalists, and -philanthropists, ventured to enter the city before the German troops -passed in on the 1st of March. They found the streets crowded with -men in uniform. The food shops had nothing to sell. There were a few -sickly preserves, nothing solid worth eating--some horses’ fat for a -delicacy to help down the stuff they called bread. A fowl was priced at -forty-five francs; stickleback were fourteen francs a pound; butter, -forty francs a pound. Outside the bakers’ shops stood a shivering line -of ladies and women, waiting their turn for loaves that tasted like -putty, and pulled to pieces like chopped straw. - -But there were in side streets many of the roughest, the most -cowardly and cruel ruffians of the worst parts of Paris. They were on -the prowl, waiting for their prey; so no wonder that Mr. Archibald -Forbes, journalist, and several others in divers parts of the city had -unpleasant experiences. - -Forbes tells us he was walking down the Champs Elysées when he met the -Crown Prince of Saxony with his staff riding by. Forbes raised his hat; -the Prince returned the salute and passed on. But the dirty _gamins_ -of Paris had been looking on. They hustled the Englishman, called him -_mouchard_ (spy), _sacré Prussien_, _cochon_, tripped him up, hit him -on the back of the head with a stick; then, when he was down, they -jumped on his stomach with their sabots or wooden shoes. He struggled, -as a Scotsman can, got up, hit out right and left; but numbers -prevailed, and he was dragged by the legs on his back, with many bumps -and bruises, to the police-station. There he showed his papers, and -the Prefect released him in a humour that said, “I am mighty glad you -Parisians have had a good thrashing.” - -Another journalist--so he told me in London a few weeks later--also had -ventured to stray away from the German sentries in order to see what -Paris thought of a siege. He soon found himself the centre of an angry -throng. - -Some cried: “He is a _sacré Prussien_! See his yellow hair!” - -“No; I am an English artist,” shouted my friend, still smiling. - -“He is a confounded spy! Take him to the Seine! duck him in the river!” - -They dragged him towards the river-bank. Out of his eye corners my -friend saw several boys pick up stones to help him to sink. He thought -his last hour was come. They were close to the river: the water looked -very cold. Then there came to his ears the “tuck” of a drum. A company -of French soldiers was marching by; a Colonel on horseback rode beside -them. - -The artist recognized him, for they had once chummed together near -Metz. He called to him by name, and the Colonel cried “Halt!” - -He spurred his horse through the evil-smelling crowd, and seeing who it -was whom the rascals were going to plunge into the Seine, held up his -hand and cried: - -“Let that English gentleman go. He is no Prussian, but an artist who -has drawn my portrait--mine, I tell you--for the London journals. He is -my friend--an English friend, like Mr. Wallace.” - -This testimony was enough for them. The excitable crowd flew to -the opposite extreme. Those who had made ready to stone him like a -water-rat now dropped those stones, and rushing up with remorse and -even affection in their changed looks, threw fusty arms round his neck, -kissed him on both cheeks, sobbed and cried for forgiveness for their -little mistake. - -Indeed it is not safe to enter too soon into a conquered city. - - From “My Experiences of the War,” by Archibald Forbes. With the - kind permission of Messrs. Hurst and Blackett. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[A] My informant was an English artist. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -THE SIEGE OF PARIS--_Continued_ - -WITH THE BESIEGED (1870-1871) - - Moods in Paris--The Empress escapes--Taking down Imperial - flags--Playing dominoes under fire--Cowards branded--Balloon - post--Return of the wounded--French numbed by cold--The lady and - the dogs--The nurse who was mighty particular--Castor and Pollux - pronounced tough--Stories of suffering. - - -One who was in Paris on the 3rd of September, 1870, might have heard -strange things said in the cafés as evening came on. The French had -suffered a great disaster; they had surrendered to the Germans at -Sedan! MacMahon was wounded and taken prisoner; the Emperor had given -himself up, and was going to Germany as a first-class prisoner; 80,000 -men captured, and 200 guns. Was not that news enough to sell every -paper in the street? - -Shouts were heard of “Déchéance! Vive la République!” - -Where was the poor Empress all this time? “Never mind her; it was she -who had stirred up the Emperor Napoleon III. to make this horrible -war.” So the papers print cruel caricatures of her. On Sunday, the -4th, very early in the morning, a huge crowd thronged the Place de la -Concorde; men were pulling down Imperial eagles while the mob cheered. -The regular soldiers met the National Guard and made friends. - -Men said to one another: “What will become of the Empress?” “Will she -fall a victim to the new patriots?” And whilst some wondered, a few -friends were even then helping her to escape to England. - -Everywhere on walls of houses were bills fixed announcing the Republic, -and inviting all men to rally to the rescue of “La patrie en danger.” - -But the railway-stations were very full of men, women, and children, -who were trying to get a little country air. Could it be possible that -they feared Paris might before long be besieged? - -Drums and bugles incessant, uniforms always, rifles and side-arms very -often. Men stood before the black-draped statue of Strasbourg, and -waved arms wildly, shouting and screaming, “Revenge!” “Liberty!” and -the like. - -By the 10th of the month the Prussian forces, 300,000 strong, were -about twenty-five miles from the capital. People began to look grave, -and the more thoughtful went to the stores, and made secret purchases -of coffee, rice, sugar, and other portable provisions. Still, the -Parisians have not lost their gaiety yet; comic songs and punchinello -evoke hilarious laughter. - -Then came the news, “Versailles has honourably capitulated.” - -What! so near as that! People are becoming nervous, so that the new -authorities proclaim by billposters that the fifteen strong forts -beyond the line of ramparts are fully armed and manned by the sailors -from the fleet. - -A captive balloon goes up from Montmartre to watch the enemy. Then it -occurs that obstacles outside the city must be cleared away, so that -the chassepot may have space to reach the Prussians; and many houses -and bridges go down. - -“Well, if there is a siege, have we not got a goodly store of -food--enough for two months? Are there not plenty of cattle and -sheep, fodder and grain collected within the walls? Who cares for the -Prussians?” - -Yet when they see notices posted on the walls instructing the newly -enrolled how to load their muskets, some have a twinge of doubt and -anxiety. A few days more, and Paris begins to feel she is being -encircled by the enemy. Great movement of troops towards Vincennes. -Official notices now state that all men liable to military service must -report themselves within twenty-four hours, under penalty of being -treated as deserters--and shot. - -Yet still many are placidly playing dominoes, or calmly fishing from -the bridges in the Seine, quite content if they catch a gudgeon two -inches long. - -Yet, if some are betraying levity and selfishness, others are filled -with a desire to do something for their country. The doctors offer -their services in a body, and hospitals for the wounded are being -established at various points. - -Ladies wearing a _brassard_ on the arm (the Red Cross badge) were -almost too numerous; and some of these had more zeal than strength, and -failed lamentably when brought face to face with horrible sights. - -On the 19th of September some French forces, who occupied the heights -of Chatillon, were attacked in force by the Germans, and driven away, -and they ran through Paris crying, “We are betrayed!” but the people -gloomily replied, “Cowards!” - -The next day many of these fugitives were marched along the boulevards, -their hands tied behind their backs, and the word _Lâche_ (coward) -printed in large letters between their shoulders. Yet still crowds -of men in uniform and ladies fashionably dressed crowded the cafés, -laughing and full of mirth. - -As the bombardment grew, it became the fashion to gather at the -Trocadero, and watch the Prussian shells exploding in mid-air. - -The village folk who had lived within the lines of investment were -brought inside the ramparts, and formed a class of _bouches inutiles_, -though some of the men were employed to cut down trees and build -barricades. - -The Palace of St. Cloud was burnt down about this time--some said by -the French themselves, either by accident or design. - -A post by balloon and by carrier-pigeons had been introduced--_par -ballon monté_--by which letters were sent away, but could not be -received. - -[Illustration: THE BALLOON POST USED DURING THE SIEGE OF PARIS - -Letters could be sent away by this method, but not received.] - -In the middle of October Colonel Lloyd Lindsay arrived from England, -bringing with him £20,000 as a gift from England to the sick and -wounded. He came into Paris in the uniform of his rank. This did not -prevent his being captured as a spy, and suffering some indignities at -the hands of the great unwashed of Belleville. Some with questionable -taste said, “The English send us money--all right!--but why do they not -help us with men and guns?” - -Trochu, the Governor of Paris, was thought to be rather infirm of -purpose; his sympathies were given more to Napoleon than to the -Republic, and he evidently distrusted the fighting men within Paris. -Indeed, there were many officers quite unfit for work, who used to -lounge about the cafés, their hands buried in a warm muff and their -noses red with the little glasses they had emptied. Many battalions -of Federals elected their own officers, and some men were seen to -be soliciting votes, bottle in hand. The National Guard, which was -somewhat like our militia, was distinct from the French army, and -contained many bad characters; they were apt to desert in time of -danger. - -On the 21st of October there was a sortie against the Prussians on -the west of Paris. They started at noon, as Mont Valérien fired -three guns in quick succession. They took with them some new guns, -called mitrailleuses, from which great things were expected. In the -evening there came back a long procession of sixty-four carriages, all -filled with wounded. Crowds of anxious mothers came clustering round, -inquiring for friends. The people in the street formed two lines for -the carriages to pass between; the men respectfully uncovered their -heads. - -November came, with snow and bitter frost. Strange skins of animals -began to be worn; fuel was scarce, gas was forbidden, and epidemics -arose. The very poor received free meals from the _mairies_, while the -more respectable poor stayed at home, making no sign, but starving in -dumb agony. - -On the 30th of November another sortie was attempted. Some villages -were taken by the French, Champigny and Brie, the mitrailleuses being -found very useful in sweeping the streets; but towards evening the -French were repulsed, and the commander of the 4th Zouaves was left by -his own men on the ground wounded, a shell having dropped near them. -Fortunately, the English ambulance was close by, and rendered such help -as was possible. Then they drove the helpless officer in a private -brougham back to Paris. What was their indignation when they found -great crowds of people of both sexes indulging in noisy games, as if it -was a holiday! The poor Chef de Bataillon only lived a few hours after -being taken to the hospital. - -Next day ambulances were sent out to search for the wounded, but -they came upon many stragglers bent on loot. The wounded were in -sore plight after spending a night on the frozen ground. Some had -been able to make a little fire out of bits of broken wheels, and to -roast horse-flesh cut from horses which the shells had killed. The -French troops had remained in bivouac all that night, their strength -impaired by fatigue and cold; the German troops, on the contrary, -were withdrawn from the field of battle, their places being taken by -others who had not seen the carnage of the previous day, who were well -fed and sheltered, and thus far better fitted to renew the fight. No -wonder that the poor benumbed French failed to make a stout resistance. -Hundreds of wounded returned to Paris all the following day, and it -became evident that no effort to break the circle of besiegers could -succeed. Paris awoke at last to the humiliating truth. The day was -cold and foggy; the transport of wounded was the only sound heard in -the streets; in the evening the streets were dimly lit by oil-lamps, -shops all closed at sundown, and the boom of heavy guns seemed to ring -the knell of doom. All hope was now fixed on the provinces, but a -pigeon-post came in, telling them of a defeat near Orleans. - -“The Army of the Loire has been cut in two! Tant mieux! (So much the -better!) Now we have two Armies of the Loire.” So the dandy of the -pavement dismissed the disaster with an epigram. - -The scarcity of meat was felt in various ways; even the rich found -it difficult to smuggle a joint into their houses, for it was liable -to arrest on its way: some patriots would take it from a cart or the -shoulder of the butcher’s boy, saying, “Ciel! this aristocrat is going -to have more than his share.” One day a fashionable lady was returning -home carrying a parasol and a neat parcel under her shawl. After her -came six hungry dogs, who could not be persuaded to go home, though she -hissed and scolded and poked them with her gay parasol. On meeting a -friend, she first asked him to drive them away, and then confided to -him that she had two pounds of mutton in her parcel. And so the poor -dogs got none! - -Amongst the hungry folk we must not forget that there were nearly -4,000 English in Paris, about 800 of whom were destitute, and would -have starved had it not been for the kindness of Dr. Herbert and -Mr. Wallace. The wounded were well looked after, for there were -243 ambulances, of which the largest, the International, had its -headquarters at the Grand Hotel. In one of the Paris journals it was -stated that a lady went to the Mayor’s house of her district to ask to -be given a wounded soldier, that she might nurse him back to life. They -offered her a Zouave, small and swarthy. - -“No, no,” she exclaimed; “I wish for a blonde patient, being a brunette -myself.” - -It was hardly worth while going to pay a visit to the Zoological -Gardens, for most of the animals had been eaten. - -Castor and Pollux were amongst the last to render up their bodies -for this service. Castor and Pollux were two very popular elephants, -on whose backs half the boys and girls in Paris had taken afternoon -excursions. Poor fellows! they were pronounced later on by the critical -to be tough and oily--to such lengths can human ingratitude go when -mutton is abundant. - -They were twins and inseparables in life. Their trunks were sold for 45 -francs a pound, the residue for about 10 francs a pound. Besides the -loss of the animals, all the glass of the conservatories in the Jardin -des Plantes was shattered by the concussion of the big guns, and many -valuable tropical plants were dying. - -The citizens, usually so gay and hopeful, presented a woebegone -appearance whenever they saw their soldiers return from unsuccessful -sorties. They began to look about for traitors. “Nous sommes trahis!” -was their cry. There was one private of the 119th Battalion who refused -to advance with the others. His Captain remonstrated with him; the -private shot his Captain rather than face the Germans. A General who -was near ordered the private to be shot at once. A file was drawn -up, and fired on him; he fell, and was left for dead. Presently an -ambulance stretcher came by, and picked him up, as a wounded man; he -was still alive, and had to be dealt with further by other of his -comrades. Let us hope that this man’s relations never learnt how -Jacques came to be so riddled by bullets. - -The houses on the left bank of the Seine were so damaged that the -citizens had to be transferred to the right bank. In a few days the -terrible battery of Meudon opened fire upon the city. The shells now -fell near to the centre of Paris; day and night without rest or stay -the pitiless hail fell, and this went on for twelve days and nights. -Meanwhile the cold increased and the fuel failed; diseases spread, and -discontent with the Government arose. Women waiting in the streets -for their rations would fall from exhaustion; others were mangled -by shells. The daily ration for which the poor creatures struggled -consisted now of 10 ounces of bread, 1 ounce of horse-flesh, and a -quarter litre of bad wine. - -One more effort the starving Parisians made to break through on the -19th of January. Early that morning people were reading the latest -proclamation on the walls: “Citizens, the enemy kills our wives and -children, bombards us night and day, covers with shells our hospitals. -Those who can shed their life’s blood on the field of battle will march -against the enemy--suffer and die, if necessary, but conquer!” - -Three _corps d’armée_, more than 100,000 men, were taking up their -positions under cover of Mont Valérien; but a dense fog prevailed, -and several hours were lost in wandering aimlessly about, so that the -French became worn out with fatigue, whereas the Germans had passed a -quiet night, with good food to sustain their strength. Yet for many -hours the French obstinately held their ground; then stragglers began -to fall away, and officers tried in vain to rally their companies. -Night fell on a beaten army hurrying back through the city gates. - -Meanwhile the bombardment went on with increasing violence, until early -on the night of the 26th there was a sudden lull; just before midnight -a volley of fire came from all points of the circle round Paris, then -a weird silence. Then it was known that the terms of surrender had -been signed--not too soon, for all were at starvation point, and only -six days’ rations remained. Paris had been very patient under great -sufferings through the cold winter. It is pleasant to remember that -supplies of food sent from England were then waiting admission outside -the northern gates. - -An English doctor residing in Paris during the siege writes thus: - -“One lady to whom I carried a fowl was prostrate in bed, her physical -powers reduced by starvation to an extremely low ebb. When I told her -that she was simply dying from want of food, her reply was that she -really had no appetite; she could not eat anything. Yet when I gave -her some savoury morsel to be taken at once, and then the fowl to be -cooked later on, her face brightened; she half raised herself in bed, -and pressed the little articles I had brought to her as a child presses -a doll. I was told also that the nurses in an ambulance which I had -aided with the British supplies danced round the tables, and invoked -blessings on our heads. As regards myself, what I most craved for was -fried fat, bacon, and fruit, and, above all, apples.” - -Besides the wild animals of the French Zoological Gardens, most of the -domestic pets had been eaten. A story is told of one French lady who -carefully guarded her little dog Fido, feeding him from her own plate -with great self-sacrifice. One day the family had the rare treat of a -hot joint, and in the middle of dinner the lady took up a small bone to -carry to Fido in the next room. She returned in trouble, saying: - -“Fido is not in the house; he would so have enjoyed this bone. I hope -he has not got out. They will kill him--the brutes!--and eat him.” - -The members of that starving family exchanged uneasy glances; they were -even now engaged upon a salmi, or hash, formed from a portion of the -lady’s pet! - - “From Memoirs of Dr. Gordon.” By kind permission of Messrs. Swan - Sonnenschein and Co. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -METZ (1870) - - Metz surrounded--Taken for a spy--Work with an ambulance--Fierce - Prussians rob an old woman--Attempt to leave Metz--Refusing - an honour--The _cantinière’s_ horse--The grey pet of the - regiment--Deserters abound--A village fired for punishment--Sad - scenes at the end. - - -One Englishman, the Special Correspondent of the _Manchester Guardian_, -contrived to enter Metz shortly before it was besieged. But he had not -been there long before a disagreeable experience befell him. He was -riding quietly outside the city towards the French camps which were -pitched all round it, when suddenly a soldier stepped across the road, -and cried, “Halt!” - -Two men seized his reins, asking, “Have you any papers?” - -“Yes; here is my passport,” he replied confidently. - -The passport puzzled them; it was taken to a superior officer, who knew -that it was English, but looked suspiciously at the German visé which -it bears. - -The Englishman was taken to a General across the road, who shook his -head and remanded him to another officer of the staff, a mile back -towards Metz. It begins to look serious; this man may be shot as a spy. - -Two gendarmes were called up to guard him; soldiers came up to stare -with savage scowls--he was a spy undoubtedly; but cigarettes were -offered by the spy, and things began to look less cloudy. Then up came -General Bourbaki, and fresh questions were put and answered; then -a mounted messenger was sent to Metz to find out if the prisoner’s -statements were correct. On his return with a satisfactory account, the -prisoner was told to mount and ride with escort to the head-quarters of -the Commander-in-Chief, Marshal Bazaine. As he rode soldiers jeered and -prophesied a speedy death in a ditch, which made him feel ill at ease. - -A ride of a mile brought him to a pretty château, where he was received -with courtesy and kindness. At a long common deal table in a wooden -pavilion in the garden sat the Marshal and some twenty officers of the -staff. Dispatches were being written, signed, and sent off by mounted -messengers. In the corner was an electric telegraph, ticking off -reports from distant points. - -When the conference broke up, Marshal Bazaine motioned the suspect to -a seat, and questioned him, made him show on a map where he had been -riding, found he understood no German and was a fool at maps (perhaps a -little stupidity was put on), then he left him to his secretary. - -The latter said, with a sly glance: “We have so many spies that we -are bound to be careful, but the arrest in this case is a stupid -thing (_une bêtise_). I will give you a _laissez-passer_ for the day, -monsieur.” - -So he went off, relieved at not being shot for a spy, but somewhat -mortified. - -There was hard fighting going on in the country round Metz. Our -countryman managed to get attached to an ambulance, and went on to a -battle-field at night. - -“We lit our lanterns,” he says, “and went cautiously into the valley. -There were Prussian sharpshooters in the wood beyond, and I confess I -was very nervous at first: the still night, the errand we were on, all -awed one. But so soon as we reached the outskirts of the battle-field -all personal feelings gave way to others. Here at every turn we found -our aid was wanted. Thousands of dead and wounded were around us, and -we, a few strangers sent by the International Society of London, were -all that were present to help them. Plugging and bandaging such wounds -as were hopeful of cure, giving a life-saving drink here and there, -moving a broken limb into a more easy position, and speaking a word -of encouragement where the heart was failing--this was all we could -do. But all that night each worked his utmost, and when our water -failed two of us walked back four miles to Gravelotte and brought a -bucketful. We can dress, but not remove, the wounded now. Often have -I been tempted to put a poor fellow out of his pain; it seems kinder, -wiser, and more Christian to blow out the flickering lamp than let -it smoulder away in hours of anguish. Daylight begins to dawn, and -we seek carriages--that is, jolting unhung carts--to convey some of -the wounded. Now, as we raise them up and torture their poor wounds -by moving them, for the first time we hear a cry. The groans of the -dying, the shrieks of the wounded, are absent from the battle-field, -but far more dreadful and awe-inspiring is the awful stillness of that -battle-field at night. There is a low, quivering moan floats over -it--nothing more; it is a sound almost too deep for utterance, and it -thrills through one with a strange horror. Hardly a word is uttered, -save only a half-wailed-out cry of ‘Ohé! ma pauvre mère!’ Nothing is -more touching, nothing fills one’s eyes with tears more, than this -plaintive refrain chanted out as a death-chant by so many sons who -never more on this side the grave will see again that longed-for -mother--‘Ohé! ma mère, ma pauvre mère!’ - -“We select sixty or seventy of those whose wounds will bear removal, -and turn our faces towards Metz. Slowly and sadly we creep out of the -death-valley. The quaint hooded forms of the sentinels who challenge -us cut out strangely against the green and gold of the morning sky. -Not a walking-stick, not a pipe is left us: they were cut up into -tourniquet-keys. I am ashamed to say I regretted my pipe; but it came -back to me after many weeks, being brought to me by the man whose -life it had saved. Very grateful he was. As we toil upwards, musing -on life and death, bang! right in our very faces spits out a cannon. -Good heavens! they surely are not going to begin this devil’s work -again! Yes; there goes a battery to the crest of the hill. We must take -care of ourselves and those we have so far rescued from slaughter. On -we tramp, but there is no food, not a crust of bread, not a drop of -water for our wounded. It is nine miles more back to Metz, and tired -as we are, we must walk it. Very tired and hungry and cross we enter -Metz, and there see the French ambulances waiting with waggon-loads of -appliances and well-groomed horses. They had stopped to breakfast, and -many hundreds have died because they did so. Well, we have earned ours, -at any rate.” - -It was now the 28th of August. Metz was blockaded. No letters could be -sent, for the German hosts were holding the heights all round. Ruthless -rough-riders were riding into every French village. In one of these, -the story goes, a poor old woman was washing her little store of linen. -She was very old, and her grey hair sprouted in silver tufts from her -yellow skin. All the rest had fled in panic; she alone was left busy at -her tub, when up rode some score of huge Dragoons. They pulled up in -front of her, speaking their barbarous tongue. One Dragoon dismounts -and draws his sword. Poor old woman! she falls upon her knees and lifts -up wrinkled hands and cries feebly for mercy. It is in vain! Neither -age nor ugliness protects her. Raising his sword with one hand, he -stretches out the other towards her--the Prussian monster!--and grasps -her soap. He quietly cuts it in two, pockets the one half and replaces -the other on the well wall, growling out, “Madame, pardon!” - -The reaction was too great. When they rode away laughing, the old woman -forgot to be thankful that they had not hurt her, and swore at them for -hairy thieves. - -On the 15th of September there were around Metz 138,000 men fit to take -the field, 6,000 cavalry and artillery. The Prussians had not anything -like that number. They were dying fast of dysentery and fever, and yet -Bazaine did nothing. Yet, though Metz was not strongly held, it was -very difficult to get through the lines, and many a man, tempted by the -bribe of 1,000 francs, lost his life in the attempt. - -The English journalist tried to be his own courier and carry his own -letters. He presented himself at the Prussian outposts in daylight, -showed his passport, and demanded permission to “pass freely without -let or hindrance.” In vain. The German soldiers treated him to beer -and cigars, and suggested he should return to Metz. Next time he -dressed himself up as a peasant, with blouse, and sabots on his feet, -and when it was growing dusk tried to slip through the posts. “Halte -là!” rang out, and a sound of a rifle’s click brought him up sharp. He -was a prisoner, taken to the guard-house, and questioned severely. He -pretended to be very weak-headed, almost an idiot. - -“How many soldiers be there in Metz, master? I dunno. Maybe 300. -There’s a power of men walking about the streets, sir.” - -They smiled a superior smile, and offered the poor idiot some dark -rye-bread, cheese, and beer, and some clean straw to lie down upon. -Officers came to stare at him, asked him what village he was bound -for. One of them knew the village he named, and recognized his -description of it, for luckily he had got up this local knowledge from -a native in Metz. However, he was not permitted to go to it, for before -dawn next morning they led him, shuffling in his wooden sabots, to a -distant outpost, turned his face towards Metz, with the curt remark: -“Go straight on to Metz, friend, or you will feel a bullet go through -your back.” - -Grumbling to himself, he drew near the French outposts, who fired at -him. He lay down for some time, then, finding he was in a potato-field, -he set to work and grubbed up a few potatoes to sell for a sou a piece. -So at last he found his way back to Metz, and got well laughed at for -his pains. - -He then tried his hand at making small balloons to carry his letters -away; but the Germans used to fire at them, wing them, and read the -contents. - -Many spies were shot in Metz, and some who were not spies, but only -suspected. It was the only excitement in the city to go out to the -fosse and see a spy shot. - -There was one man whom all raised their hats to salute when he passed. -He was a short, thick-set man, wore a light canvas jacket and leather -gaiters. Under one arm hung a large game-bag, and over the other sloped -a chassepot rifle. His name was Hitter, and he had made a great name -by going out in front of the _avant-poste_ and shooting the Prussian -sentinels. One night he encountered some waggons, shot down the escort -from his hiding-place, and brought four waggons full of corn into Metz, -riding on the box by the driver, pistol in hand. This man organized a -body of sharp-shooters for night work, and many a poor sentinel met his -death at their hands. - -One favourite dodge was to take out with them a tin can fastened to a -long string. When they got near the Prussian outposts they made this -go tingle tangle along the ground. Then cautious heads would peep out; -more tangle tingle from the tin can, until the sentinels jump up and -blaze away at the weird thing that startles them in the dark. Their -fire has been drawn, and Hitter’s men have the outpost at their mercy. -They either shoot them or bring them into Metz as prisoners. - -At length Marshal Bazaine heard of Hitter’s prowess, and sent for him, -wanting to decorate him; but Hitter was sensitive, and thought he ought -to have been decorated weeks ago. He came reluctantly. - -“My man, I have heard of your doings--your clever work at night--and in -the name of France I give you this decoration to wear.” - -“I don’t want it, Marshal. Pray excuse me, if you please.” - -“Nonsense, my fine fellow. I insist on your acceptance of the honour.” - -“Oh! very well,” said Hitter, “if you insist, I suppose I must; but, by -your leave, I shall wear it on my back--and very low down, too.” - -The Marshal glared at Hitter, turned red, and ordered him out. - -As the siege went on the poor horses got thinner and thinner. Their -coats stood out in the wet weather rough and bristly; often they -staggered and fell dead in the streets. They were soon set upon, and -in a short time flesh, bones, and hide had vanished, and only a little -pool of blood remained behind to tell where some hungry citizens had -snatched a good dinner. - -One day a _cantinière_ had left her cart full of drinkables just -outside the gate while she went to the fort to ask what was wanted. -She tarried, and her poor horse felt faint, knelt down, and tried to -die. No sooner was the poor beast on his knees than half a score of -soldiers rushed out to save his life by cutting his throat--at least, -it made him eat better. They quickly slipped off his skin and cut him -up in all haste. So many knives were “e’en at him,” they soon carried -off his “meat.” Then, in a merry mood, seeing the gay _cantinière_ was -too busy flirting to attend to her cart, they carefully set to work -and built him up again. They put the bones together neatly, dragged -the hide over the carcass, and arranged the harness to look as if the -animal had lain down between the shafts. Then they retired to watch -the comedy that sprang out of a tragedy. Madame comes bustling out of -the fort. Eh! what’s that? Poor Adolfe is down on the ground! The fat -woman waddles faster to him, calls him by name, taunts him with want -of pluck, scolds, gets out her whip; then is dumb for some seconds, -touches him, cries, weeps, wrings her hands in despair. Sounds of -laughter come to her ears; then she rises majestically to the occasion, -pours out a volley of oaths--oaths of many syllables, oaths that tax a -genius in arithmetic: _diable! cent diables, mille diables, cent mille -diables!_ and so on, until she loses her breath, puts her fat hand -to her heart, and again falls into a pathetic mood, passing later on -into hysteria, and being led away between two gendarmes. Poor madame! -She had loved Adolfe, and would have eaten him in her own home circle -rather than that those _sacrés_ soldiers should filch him away. - -Well, they ate horses, when they could get them; but donkeys were even -more delicious, though very rare, for they seldom died, and refused to -get fat. Food was growing so scarce in October that when you went out -to dinner you were expected to take your own bread with you. Potatoes -were sold at fifteen pence a pound; a scraggy fowl might be bought -for thirty shillings. The Prussians had spread nets across the river, -above and below, to prevent the French from catching too many fish. As -for sugar, it rose to seven shillings a pound. Salt was almost beyond -price. The poor horses looked most woebegone. Many of them were Arabs, -their bones nearly through their skin, and they looked at their friends -with such a pitiful, appealing eye that it was most touching. You -might have gone into a trooper’s tent and wondered to see the big tear -rolling slowly down the bronzed cheek of a brave soldier. - -“What is it, m’sieur? I have just lost my best friend--my best friend. -He was with me in Algeria. Never tumbled, never went lame. And he -understood me better than any Christian. He would have done anything -for me--in reason! Now he has had to go to the slaughter-house. Oh, it -is cruel, m’sieur! I shall never be the same man again, for he loved me -and understood me--and I loved him.” - -At last there was only one horse left in that camp, and this was how -he survived: He had laid himself down to die; his eyes were fogging -over, he felt so weak; but one of the sick soldiers happened to pass -that way, and being full of pity from his own recent sufferings, he -bethought him of a disused mattress which he had seen in the hospital -close by. He returned and took out a handful of straws, with which he -fed the poor beast, a straw at a time. The flaccid lips mumbled them -awhile. At last he managed to moisten the straw and eat a little. -Another handful was fetched, and the horse pricked his ears, and tried -to lift his head. That was the turning-point; life became almost worth -living again. The story rapidly spread, and it became the charitable -custom to spare a bit of bread from dinner for the white horse of the -Ile Cambière. In time that spoilt child would neigh and trot to meet -any trooper who approached, confidently looking for his perquisite of -crust. - -There were 20,000 horses in Metz at the beginning of the siege; at the -time of the surrender a little over 2,000. - -We are told by an Englishman who was with the German Army outside Metz -that in October a good many Frenchmen deserted from Metz. On the 11th -a poor wretch was brought into the German lines. He said that his -desertion was a matter of arrangement with his comrades. The man was an -Alsatian, and spoke German well. His regiment was supposed to be living -under canvas, but the stench in the tents was so strong, by reason of -skin diseases, that nearly all slept in the open air. The skin disease -was caused by the want of vegetables and salt, and by living wholly on -horse-flesh. The deserter reported that the troops had refused to make -any more sorties, and they were all suffering from scurvy. - -There was one village, Nouilly, which contained secret stores, to which -the French used to resort, and which the Germans could not find; so the -order was given to burn it. Most of its inhabitants had gone to live in -Metz. - -“I was sitting at supper with Lieutenant von Hosius and Fischer when an -orderly entered with a note. It was read aloud: - -“‘Lieutenant von Hosius will parade at nine o’clock with fifteen -volunteers of his company, and will proceed to burn the village of -Nouilly.’ - -“Von Hosius was fond of herrings, so he stayed at table to finish them, -while Fischer went out for volunteers. In a few minutes von Hosius -was putting on his long boots, taking his little dagger, which every -officer wore to ward off the vultures of the battle-field in case of -being wounded; then, taking his revolver, he sallied out to meet his -little band. The service was full of danger, for the French lay very -near, and had strong temptations for entering it by night. If he did -encounter a French force inside the village, where would his fifteen -volunteers be? - -“A little group of us watched by the watch-fire as they marched down -at the German quick step. For a while we could hear the crashing -through the vines, then the hoarse challenge of the German rear -sentry; then all became quiet. For a few minutes the officer in -command of the outpost and myself were the only persons who enjoyed -the genial warmth of the fire; then through the gloom came stalking -the Major, who squatted down silently by our side. Presently another -form appeared--the Colonel himself--and in half an hour nearly all the -officers of the battalion were round that bright wood fire. They all -tried to look unconcerned, but everybody was very fidgety. - -“Von Hosius was a long time. An hour had gone, and Nouilly was but ten -minutes or so distant, and the Colonel’s nervousness was undisguised -as he hacked at the burning log with his naked sword. Suddenly the -vigilant Lieutenant gave a smothered shout, and we all sprang to our -feet. Flame-coloured smoke at last, and plenty of it. But, bah! it was -too far away--a false alarm. - -“The Colonel sat down moodily, and the Major muttered something like a -swear. One thing was good: there was no sound of musketry firing. - -“Another half-hour of suspense, and then a loud “Ha!” from both -Lieutenant and sentry. This time it was Nouilly, and no mistake. Not -from one isolated house, but in six places at once, belched out the -long streaks of flame against the black darkness, and the separate -fires made haste to connect themselves. In ten minutes the whole place -was in one grand blaze, the church steeple standing up in the midst of -the sea of flame until a firework of sparks burst from its top and it -reeled to its fall. - -“Presently they came back, von Hosius panting with the exertion (he -was of a portly figure). The duty had been done without firing a single -shot, and they brought with them a respectable old horse which they had -found in a village stable.” - -One evening, when the German officers were discussing the causes of the -French defeats, a First Lieutenant told this story to illustrate it: - -The Chief Rabbi of the Dantzic Jews had taken a new house, and his -flock determined to stock his wine-butt for him. On a stated evening -his friends went down one after another into the Rabbi’s cellar, and -emptied each his bottle into the big vat. When the Rabbi came next day -to draw off his dinner wine he found the cask was full of pure water. -Each Jew had said to himself that one bottle of water could never be -noticed in so great a quantity of wine, and so the poor Rabbi had not -got a drop of wine in his butt. - -Now, it was just the same with the French army. One soldier said to -himself that it would not matter a copper if he sneaked away; but the -bother was that one and all took the same line of reasoning, and the -result was that nobody was left to look the enemy in the face. - -In order to bring about the fall of Metz a little sooner, the Prussians -drove out all the peasants from the neighbouring villages, and forced -them down to Metz. The Mayor of Metz ordered them back; then the -Prussians fired over their heads, and tried to frighten them down -again. Meanwhile, the women and children were worn out and hungry, -and sat down to cry and wish for death. These are some of the glories -of war. Sometimes, when they returned to their village home after a -week’s absence, they found a remarkable change. They had left a pretty -villa, trim gardens, and tiny pond and summer-house. This is what an -Englishman saw one day: - -“I came on a little group, the extreme pathos of which made my heart -swell. It was a family, and they sat in front of what had once been -their home. That home was now roofless. The stones of the walls were -all that was left. The garden was a wreck, and the whole scene was -concentrated desolation. The husband leaned against the wall, his arms -folded, his head on his chest. The wife sat on the wet ground, weeping -over the babe at her breast. Two elder children stared around them with -wonder and unconcern--too young to realize their misfortune. No home, -no food, a waggon and a field with four graves in it--a sight enough to -melt the hardest heart.” - -But there were so many similar scenes, and some much more terrible to -witness. - -On the 29th of October, in torrents of rain, the French soldiers went -out of Metz, casting down their rifles and swords in heaps at the gate, -many glad enough to become prisoners of war and have a full stomach. -The Germans came in very cautiously, examining fort and bastion and -bridge, to prevent any mine explosions, and in a few hours “Metz la -Pucelle” had become a German city. Marshal Bazaine, who had done so -little to help them, was the object of every citizen’s curses. The -women pelted him with mud and called him “Coward!” as he set off for -the Prussian headquarters. - - From “The Siege of Metz,” by Mr. G. T. Robinson, by kind permission - of Messrs. Bradbury and Evans. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -PLEVNA (1877) - - An English boy as Turkish Lieutenant--A mêlée--Wounded by a - horseman--Takes letter to Russian camp--The Czar watches the - guns--Skobeleff’s charge--The great Todleben arrives--Skobeleff - deals with cowards--Pasting labels--The last sortie--Osman - surrenders--Prisoners in the snow--Bukarest ladies very kind. - - -After Turkey had put down the insurrection in Bulgaria (1876) and had -beaten Servia (October, 1876), Russia made her tenth attempt to seize -Constantinople. The Czar, Alexander II., declared war against the -Sultan, Abdul Hamid II., and the result was a war which in cruelty and -horrors has had no equal since the first Napoleon retired to St. Helena. - -There were a few young Englishmen fighting on the side of the Turks, -one of whom, Lieutenant Herbert, has left us a full account of the -siege of Plevna. He says in his preface: - -“I have witnessed much that was heroic, much that was grand, -soul-stirring, sublime, but infinitely more of what was hideous and -terrible. If you have too firm a belief in the glories of soldiering, -try a war.” - -Herbert was soon made Mulazim, or Lieutenant, and his friend Jack -Seymour was in the same company. The first successes of the Russians -were checked when Osman Pasha stood at bay at Plevna, and the Turks -literally dug themselves into the hills around the city, while the -Russians lost thousands of men in vain assaults upon the earthworks. - -It was in the second battle of Plevna that a Bimbashi, or Major, came -up to Herbert and said: - -“The General has sent for reinforcements. Take your company; an -orderly will show the way. Do your best, Mulazim. You are but a boy, -in a position which might unnerve a man twice your age. Rise to the -occasion, as Englishmen are wont to do. The soldiers love you. You and -your compatriot have but to lead, and they will follow. Remember the -Czar Nicholas’ furious cry in the Crimean War: ‘We have been beaten by -a handful of savages led by British boys!’” - -As they climbed to a distant hill they suddenly overlooked a -battle-field of twenty square miles in area--terrible to see, terrible -to hear. The thunder of 240 guns seemed like the crash of so many -volcanoes; the earth trembled like a living thing. It was like standing -in the centre of a raging fire. Presently the Russian troops drew near. -The Turks began a quick fire of three minutes’ duration. Deep gaps -showed in their lines, but they were soon filled up, and still they -drew nearer. The Russian “Hurrah!” and the wild Turkish cry of “Allah!” -mingled together. Now there were only 100 paces between the charging -lines, the Russians coming up hill, the Turks rushing down. Then came -a chaos of stabbing, clubbing, hacking, shouting, cursing men: knots -of two or three on the ground, clinging to each other in a deadlier -Rugby football; butt-ends of rifles rising and falling like the cranks -of many engines; horses charging into solid bodies of men; frantic -faces streaming with blood. All the mad-houses of the world might be -discharging their contents into this seething caldron of human passion. - -“I remember nothing; all I know is that I discharged the six chambers -of my revolver, but at whom I have no notion; that my sabre was stained -with blood, but with whose I cannot tell; that suddenly we looked at -one another in blank surprise, for the Russians had gone, save those -left on the ground, and we were among friends, all frantic, breathless, -perspiring, many bleeding, the lines broken, all of us jabbering, -laughing, dancing about like maniacs. Fifteen minutes after the first -charge the Russians returned. Of this charge I remember one item too -well. A giant on a big horse--a Colonel, I think--galloped up to me -and dealt me a terrific blow from above. I parried as well as I could, -but his sword cut across my upturned face, across nose and chin, where -the mark is visible to this day. I felt the hot blood trickle down my -throat. He passed on. Sergeant Bakal, my friend and counsellor, spoke -to me, pointing to my face. Jack said something in a compassionate -voice. I fainted. When I came to myself, my head had been bandaged, the -nose plastered all over. Water was given me. How grateful I was for -that delicious drink! Then I was supported by friends to the outskirts -of Plevna. As we went along I noticed a Russian Lieutenant who, after -creeping along for a space, had sat down by the side of the track, -leaning against the belly of a dead horse. He was calmly awaiting death -in awful forsakenness. He counted barely twenty summers, poor boy! He -looked at me, oh! so wistfully and sadly, with the sweet, divine light -of deliverance shining in his tearful eyes. He said faintly: ‘De l’eau, -monsieur?’ - -“I had some cold coffee left in my flask, which I got my companion to -pour down his throat. He bowed his poor bruised head gratefully, and we -left him to die. The ground was strewn with haversacks, rifles, swords, -wounded men; riderless horses, neighing vehemently, trotted about in -search of food. These sights were revealed to me by the peaceful, -dying golden light of a summer sunset. Even war, that hell-born product -of the iniquity of monarchs and statesmen, receives its quota of -sunshine.” - -A few weeks later Herbert was summoned to the Ferik, or General of -Division, and asked if he could speak French well enough to take a -letter into the Russian camp. He said “Yes,” made himself smart in -new tunic and boots, and flattered himself that his tanned, smooth, -youthful face looked well below the bright red fez with its jaunty -tassel, in spite of his chin being still under repair. A corporal -carrying a white flag and a bugler well mounted rode with him. They -were handsome, strapping fellows, in the highest of spirits. After a -ride of six miles they came in sight of a detachment of Cossacks. A -young Russian Lieutenant rode to meet them, waving his handkerchief. -Herbert stated his business in French, was asked to dismount while -awaiting instructions. The Russians crowded round out of curiosity; the -horses were fed and watered, cigarettes were exchanged, and friendly -talk ensued. In half an hour a horseman rode up, and Herbert was bidden -to mount. His eyes were bandaged, his horse was led. After a sharp -trot of twenty minutes they halted, the handkerchief was taken off, -and he found himself in a battery. An officer came up and took the -letter, then handed Herbert over to an infantry Colonel, who took him -into a small tent. Here, with some other officers, they had a cosy -meal--wine, bread, and soup--a pleasant chat and smiles all round. It -was a fortnight since the last battle, and the Russians were still lost -in admiration of the bravery with which the Turks had defended their -positions. - -“Vos hommes, mon camarade, sont des diables. Jamais je n’ai vu pareille -chose.” - -That was just a glimpse of the enemy, and proved that, though men may -fight by order, they may yet be friends at heart. - -The Czar Alexander had been present, watching the varied issues of -every fight and assault. The sappers had built for him a kind of -outlook on a little hill beyond the line of fire, where he could see -far away on all sides. A large tent was standing behind, supplied with -food and wine, where his suite made merry; but the poor, worn, anxious -Czar could not eat, could not bide in his safe tower, but would go -wandering round among the gunners and the guns. It was his fête-day -when the great September battle was being fought. There he stood alone -on his little balcony, under the lowering sky of an autumn day, gazing -through his glass at the efforts of his soldiers to storm the Gravitza -redoubt. All the afternoon assault had followed assault in vain, and -now the last desperate effort, the forlorn hope, was being pushed to -the front. The pale, drawn face on the balcony was now quivering with -agonized sorrow; the tall figure was bent and bowed, and seemed to -wince under the lash of some destroying angel. With awful losses the -Russian battalions staggered and struggled up the slopes slippery with -their comrades’ blood. - -“See, sire, they have entered the redoubt; it is carried at last!” - -Hardly has the Czar time to smile and breathe a prayer of gratitude -when from a second redoubt higher up a terrible fire is turned on the -Russians, and they are swept out of the place they had so hardly won. - -There was one Russian officer who seemed to have a charmed life. He -was the bravest of the brave, was beloved by his men, and did marvels -of heroic feats--Skobeleff. On a day of battle Skobeleff always wore -a white frock-coat, with all his decorations. Seeing the battalions -coming back from the Gravitza in disorderly route, the tall white -figure on the white horse dashed at full speed down the slope, passed -the linesmen, who gave their loved chief a great cheer as he galloped -by, caught up the riflemen who were advancing in support, and swept -them on at the double. Men sprang to their feet and rapturously cheered -the white-clad leader. He reached the wavering beaten mass, pointed -upwards with his sword, and imparted to daunted hearts some of his own -courage and enthusiasm. They turned with him and tried yet once more. -Then the white horse went down. The glass trembled in the hands of -Alexander. - -“He is down!” - -“No, sire; he rises--he mounts again! See, they are over and into the -Turkish entrenchments!” - -What a medley of sights and sounds--flame and smoke and shouts and -screams! But the Russians were for the present masters of the redoubt. - -In the evening Skobeleff rode back without a scratch on him, though his -white coat was covered with blood and froth and mud. His horse--his -last white charger--was shot dead on the edge of the ditch; his blade -was broken off short by the hilt. Every man of his staff was killed or -wounded, except Kuropatkin. - -“General Skobeleff,” wrote MacGahan to the _Daily News_, “was in a -fearful state of excitement and fury. His cross of St. George twisted -over his shoulder, his face black with powder and smoke, his eyes -haggard and bloodshot, his voice quite gone. I never saw such a picture -of battle as he presented.” - -But a few hours later the General was calm and collected. He said in a -low, quiet voice: - -“I have done my best; I could do no more. My detachment is half -destroyed; my regiments no longer exist; I have no officers left. They -sent me no reinforcements. I have lost three guns!” - -“Why did they send you no help? Who was to blame?” - -“I blame nobody,” said Skobeleff; then solemnly crossing himself, he -added: “It was the will of God--the will of God!” - -Skobeleff’s heroism was magnificent, and did much to nerve the common -soldier to face the Turkish batteries; but success came not that way. -Men and officers began to ask one another why the Czar did not send -them the help of the great Todleben, who had defended Sebastopol so -brilliantly. It seems that the Grand Duke Nicholas had nourished a -grudge against Russia’s most eminent engineer, and had kept him out -of all honourable employment. But Alexander had sent for Todleben, -and this was the turn of the tide. Todleben came in such haste from -Russia that he had brought no horses with him. Now he was at last in -the Russian camp--a handsome, tall, dignified man of sixty, straight -and active, and very affable to all. The attack was to be changed. No -more deadly assaults in front, but a complete investment, and wait till -famine steps in to make Osman submit. - -But Skobeleff had not yet finished with daring assaults. One day the -“Green Hill,” which the Russians had taken under his command, was being -endangered by Turkish sharp-shooters. Russian recruits who were posted -near had fallen back in a scare, thrown down their rifles, and simply -run like hares. Skobeleff met them in full flight, and in grim humour -shouted: “Good health, my fine fellows--my fine, brave fellows!” - -The men halted and gave the customary salute, being very shamefaced -withal. - -“You are all noble fellows; perfect heroes you are. I am proud to -command you!” - -Silent and confounded, they shambled from one leg to another. - -“By the way,” said Skobeleff, still blandly smiling, “I do not see your -rifles!” - -The men cast their eyes down and said not a word. - -“Where are your rifles, I ask you?” in a sterner tone. - -There was a painful silence, which Skobeleff broke with a voice of -thunder. His face changed to an awful frown, his glance made the men -cower. - -“So you have thrown away your weapons! You are cowards! You run away -from Turks! You are a disgrace to your country! My God! Right about -face! My children, follow me!” - -The General marched them up to the spot where they had left their -rifles, and ordered them to take them up and follow him. Then he led -them out into the space in front of the trench, right in the line -of the Turkish fire, and there he put them through their exercises, -standing with his back to the Turks, while the bullets could be heard -whistling over and around them. Only two of them were hit during this -strange drill. Then he let them go back to their trenches, saying: “The -next time any one of you runs away, he will be shot!” - -The investment of Plevna went on relentlessly through October, -November, and part of December. By the 9th almost all their food -was exhausted, and Osman determined to try one last sortie before -surrendering. Herbert had charge of a train of a battalion outside -the town. He made up a fire, saw his men installed for the night, and -then walked to the town. A snowfall was coming down lazily; bivouac -fires lit up the gaunt figures of men and beasts. The men, talking -of to-morrow’s fight in a subdued tone, were yet excited and eager. -Many Turkish residents, with their carts and vehicles, were spending -the night on the snow-covered plain, the men brooding and gloomy, the -veiled women sobbing, the children playing hide-and-seek around the -fires and among the carts. It was a weird sight--all these thousands -eager to go out after the army when the last struggle should have -carved them an open road through the surrounding foe. - -At head-quarters an officer met Herbert, and asked him to post some -labels at the ambulance doors of a certain street. He says: - -“Armed with a brush and paste-pot, I turned bill-sticker, and affixed -a notice on some twenty house doors which were showing the ambulance -flag. Anything more dismal than that deserted town, abandoned by all -but dying and helpless men and some 400 starving Bulgarian families, -cannot be imagined. Desolate, dead, God-forsaken Plevna during the -night of the 9th and 10th of December was no more like the thriving and -pretty Plevna of July than the decaying corpse of an old hag is like -the living body of a blooming girl. The streets, unlighted and empty, -save for a slouching outcast here and there bent on rapine, echoed to -the metallic ring of my solitary steps; while occasional groans or -curses proceeding from the interior of the ambulances haunted me long -afterwards as sounding unearthly in the dark. Twice I stumbled over -corpses which had been thrust into the gutter as the quickest way of -getting rid of them. - -“As I walked I had to shake myself and pinch my flesh, so much like the -phantasy of an ugly dream was the scene to my mind. As I plied my brush -on the door-panels, I felt like one alive in a gigantic graveyard. - -“At one of the ambulances I was bidden to enter, and found, by the -feeble light of a reeking oil-lamp, some invalids fighting for a -remnant of half-rotten food which they had just discovered in a -forgotten cupboard. Men without legs, hands, or feet were clutching, -scratching, kicking, struggling for morsels that no respectable dog -or cat would look at twice. I pacified them, and distributed the -unsavoury bits of meat. As I turned to go a man without legs caught -hold of me from his mattress, begging me to carry him to the train -bivouac, that he might follow the army. Happily an attendant turned up, -and I wrenched myself away.” - -Herbert was returning by a narrow dark lane when someone sprang upon -him and tore the paste-pot away from him. He had doubtless seen it by -the light of the Lieutenant’s lantern, and thought the vessel contained -food. - -He belaboured the fellow’s face with his brush, making it ghastly -white, and setting him off to splutter and croak and swear, and finally -he rammed the bristles hard down his throat. At this moment two other -Bulgarians came up; but, taking time by the forelock, Herbert pasted -their mouths and eyes before they could speak, then shouted out, -“Good-night, gentlemen, and I wish you a very hearty appetite.” He then -turned and ran for all he was worth to the officers’ mess-room. It was -about ten o’clock p.m. when Osman Pasha and his staff rode up, preceded -by a mounted torch-bearer, and escorted by a body of Saloniki cavalry. - -When he came out again, the light from the torch fell full upon his -face. His features were drawn and care-worn, the cheeks hollow; there -were deep lines on the forehead, and blue rings under his eyes. Their -expression was one of angry determination. He responded to the salute -with that peculiar nod which was more a frown than a greeting. They all -rose and went after him into the street to see him mount his fine Arab -horse. He and his staff spent that last night in one of the farm-houses -on the western outskirts of Plevna. - -After a supper of gruel and bread, Herbert and the others walked in -a body to the train bivouac. The night was intensely dark; a few -snowflakes were flying about; it was freezing a little. They did not -talk, for each was saying to himself, “It is all over with us now.” -Hardly any expected to see the next nightfall. - -Herbert and two other Lieutenants slept in a hut by the river’s brink; -they could hear the water murmuring, and every now and then a lump of -ice made music against the piles. A little after five in the morning -he moved on, crossed with the first division the shaky pontoon bridge, -and rejoined his company. Twenty-four crack battalions of the First -Division were marching on to face the ring of Russian guns; the dark -hoods of the great-coats drawn over the fez and pointing upwards gave -an element of grotesqueness to the men. They were marching to certain -death, with hope in their hearts. - -In front the Russian entrenchments rose out of the vapours and fog in -threatening silence; once beyond them, and they were free! The country -and military honour called for this supreme sacrifice, and they offered -it full willingly. - -At 9.30 a.m. the bugles sounded “Advance,” and the whole line, two -miles long, began to move in one grand column. The Turks went at the -quick, hurling a hail of lead before them. The troops kept repeating -the Arabic phrase, “Bismillah rahmin!” (In the name of the merciful -God!), but the fire became so deadly that they came to a dead-stop. The -men in the front line lay down on their stomachs. After an interval of -ten minutes, the bugles of the First Division sounded “Storm.” - -The men jumped to their feet and rushed at the nearest trench. A -murderous discharge of rifle fire greeted them; many bit the dust. - -But very soon the Turks had the first trench in their possession, then -a second and third; and before they knew what they were about, they -were in the midst of the Russian guns, hacking, clubbing, stabbing, -shooting, whilst overhead flew countless shells, hissing and leaving a -white trail in their track. - -Then they waited for the support of the second line, which never came; -but at noon the Russians came down upon them in force. Herbert was -ordered to ride and report that they could not hold out longer without -reinforcements. He says: - -“As I rode towards the centre, I was drawn into the vortex of a most -awful panic--a wild flight for safety to the right bank of the river. - -“I had never been in a general retreat. It is far more terrible than -the most desperate encounter. I was simply drawn along in a mad stream -of men, horses, and carts. Officers, their faces streaming with -perspiration in spite of the cold, were trying to restore order; the -train got mixed with the infantry and the batteries, and the confusion -baffles description. My horse slipped into a ditch, and I continued on -foot. I heard that Osman had been wounded and carted across the river; -the pitiless shells followed us even to the other side of the river. -The screams of the women in the carts unnerved many a sturdy man. I -came to a sort of barn, where two Saloniki horsemen stood sentry. Being -dead-beat and hungry to starving-point, I sat down on a stone. Whilst -I crunched a biscuit a cart drove up, and a man badly wounded in the -leg was assisted into the building. So sallow and pain-drawn was his -face that at first I failed to recognize Osman. There were tears in -his eyes--tears of grief and rage rather than of physical pain--and in -their expression lay that awful thought, ‘The game is up, the end is -come,’ which we see in Meissonier’s picture of Napoleon in the retreat -from Waterloo.” - -The last sortie from Plevna was witnessed by Skobeleff from the heights -above. The Turkish infantry were deploying with great smartness, taking -advantage of the cover afforded by the ground. The skirmishers were -already out in the open, driving before them the Russian outposts. - -Skobeleff was very excited. - -“Were there ever more skilful tactics?” he said. “They are born -soldiers, those Turks--already half-way to Ganetzky’s front, hidden -first by the darkness and now by the long bank under which they are -forming in perfect safety. Beautiful indeed! Never was a sortie more -skilfully prepared. How I should like to be in command of it!” - -Skobeleff then turned his glass on the Russian defence line. He seldom -swore, but now a torrent of oaths burst from his lips. - -“Oh, that ass--that consummate ass--Ganetzky!” he shouted, striking his -thigh with his clenched fist. “What fool’s work! He had his orders; -he was warned of the intended sortie; he might have had any number -of reinforcements. And what preparation has he made? None. He is -confronting Osman’s army with six battalions when he might have had -twenty-four. Mark my words: the Turks will carry our first line with -a rush. We shall retrieve it, but to have lost it for ever so short a -time will be our disgrace for ever.” Then Skobeleff spat angrily and -rode off at a gallop. How true those words were we have seen already. - -At 2 p.m. Osman had been obliged to surrender, and shortly after he -met the Russian Grand Duke Nicholas--Osman in a carriage, Nicholas on -horseback. They looked one another long in the face, then Nicholas -offered his hand heartily, and said: - -“General, I honour you for your noble defence of Plevna. It has been -among the most splendid examples of skill and heroism in modern -history!” - -Osman’s face winced a little--perhaps a twitch of pain crossed it--as, -in spite of his wound, he struggled to his feet and uttered a few -broken words in a low tone. The Russian officers saluted with great -demonstration of respect, and shouts of “Bravo!” rang out again and -again. - -Poor victorious Osman! conquered at last by King Famine. He had lived -in a common green tent during the whole period of the investment; his -last night at Plevna was the first he spent under a roof. - -Lieutenant Herbert says concerning the surrender: “As the Roumanian -soldiers seized our weapons I became possessed of an uncontrollable -fury. I broke my sword, thrust carbine, revolvers, and ammunition into -the waggon. A private with Semitic features perceived my Circassian -dagger, but I managed to spoil it by breaking the point before handing -it over. Another man annexed my field-glass. I never saw my valise -again, which had been stored on one of the battalion’s carts. I had -saved a portion of my notes and manuscripts by carrying them like a -breast cuirass between uniform and vest. Having given vent to rage, I -fell into the opposite mood, and, sitting down on a stone, I hid my -face in my hands, and abandoned myself to the bitterest half-hour of -reflection I have ever endured.” - -Luckily Herbert fell in with a Roumanian Lieutenant whom he knew, who -took him to the Russian camp, and gave him hot grog, bread, and cold -meat. “How we devoured the food!” he says. “We actually licked the mugs -out.” - -As they walked away in the dark to their night quarters, they happened -to pass the spot where Herbert’s battalion was encamped, without fires -or tents, in an open, snow-covered field, exposed to the north wind. -Cries of distress and rage greeted them, and they found that the -drunken Russian soldiers were robbing their Turkish prisoners, not -only of watches, money, etc., but also of their biscuits--their only -food. - -Herbert stopped for a minute, and gave away all he had left; but some -Russians jumped upon him and rifled his pockets, before he could recall -his companions to his aid. Everybody in camp seemed to be drunk. -Herbert went to sleep in a mud hut, and slept for twelve hours without -awaking, being very kindly treated by a Russian Major. - -But the Turks suffered terribly. They spent the night of the 10th on -the same cold spot. Their arms had been taken from them, also their -money, biscuits, and even their great-coats. It froze and snowed, and -they were allowed no fires. - -It was a fortnight before all the prisoners had left the neighbourhood; -during this time from 3,000 to 4,000 men had succumbed to their -privations. The defence of Plevna had lasted 143 days. As the Grand -Duke Nicholas told Osman, it was one of the finest things done in -military history. But it cost the Russians 55,000 men, the Roumanians -10,000, and the Turks 30,000. - -There is a Turkish proverb, “Though your enemy be as small as an ant, -yet act as if he were as big as an elephant.” Had the Russians been -guided by this, they might have saved many losses. - -“One bitterly cold morning, with two feet of snow on the ground, I -joined a detachment of prisoners, escorted by Roumanians. We travelled -viâ Sistoon to Bukarest, crossing the Danube by the Russian pontoon -bridge. This journey, which lasted eight days, was the most dreadful -part of my experience, lying as it did through snow-clad country, with -storms and bitter winds. I and fifty others had seats on carts; the -bulk of the prisoners had to tramp. I saw at least 400 men drop, to -be taken as little notice of as if they were so much offal, to die -of starvation, or be devoured by the wolves which prowled around our -column. - -“Over each man who fell a hideous crowd of crows, ravens, vultures, -hovered until he was exhausted enough to be attacked with impunity. - -“Some of the soldiers of the escort were extremely brutal; others -displayed a touching kindness; most were as stolid and apathetic as -their captives. Of Osman’s army of 48,000 men, only 15,000 reached -Russian soil; only 12,000 returned to their homes. - -“In Bukarest our sufferings were at an end. In the streets ladies -distributed coffee, broth, bread, tobacco, cigarettes, spirit. Our -quarters in the barracks appeared to us like Paradise.” - -Then by train to Kharkoff, where Herbert got a cheque from his father, -and was allowed much freedom on parole; he made many friends, was -lionized and feasted and fattened “like a show beast.” “I was treated,” -he says, “with all the chivalrous kindness and open-handed hospitality -which are the characteristics of the educated Russians. The effects of -the brutal propensities developed in warfare wore off speedily, and I -am now a mild and inoffensive being, whose conscience does not allow -the killing of a flea or the plucking of a flower!” - - From “The Defence of Plevna,” by W. V. Herbert, 1895, by kind - permission of Messrs. Longmans, Green and Co. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -SIEGE OF KHARTOUM (1884) - - Gordon invited to the Soudan--The Mahdi--Chinese Gordon--His - religious feeling--Not supported by England--Arabs attack--Blacks - as cowards--Pashas shot--The _Abbas_ sent down with Stewart--Her - fate--Relief coming--Provisions fail--A sick steamer--_Bordein_ - sent down to Shendy--Alone on the house-top--Sir Charles Wilson - and Beresford steam up--The rapids and sand-bank--“Do you see the - flag?”--“Turn and fly”--Gordon’s fate. - - -In January, 1884, Charles Gordon was asked by the British Government -to go to Egypt and withdraw from the Soudan the garrisons, the civil -officials, and any of the inhabitants who might wish to be taken away. -It was a dangerous duty he had to perform, as the Mahdi, a religious -pretender in whom many believed, had just annihilated an Egyptian -army led by an Englishman, Hicks Pasha, and, supported by the Arab -slave-dealers, had revolted against Egyptian rule. - -Gordon had some years before been Governor-General of the Soudan for -the Khedive Ismail. He had been then offered £10,000 a year, but would -not take more than £2,000, for he knew it would be “blood money wrung -from the wretches under his rule.” When previously “Chinese Gordon,” -as he was called, had put down the Taiping rebels for the Chinese -Government, he refused the enormous treasure which was offered him, in -order to mark his resentment at the treachery of the Emperor for having -executed the rebel chiefs after Gordon had promised them their lives. - -Gordon was a man of simple piety. “God dwells in us”--this was the -doctrine he most valued. After the Bible, the “Imitation of Christ,” -the writings of Epictetus and Marcus Aurelius, seem to have been -his favourites. He once wrote: “Amongst troubles and worries no one -can have peace till he stays his soul upon his God. It gives a man -superhuman strength.... The quiet, peaceful life of our Lord was solely -due to His submission to God’s will.” - -Such was the man whom England sent out too late to face the rising -storm of Arab rebellion. Gordon reached Khartoum on the 18th of -February, taking up his quarters in the palace which had been his home -in years before. He had come, he said, without troops, nor would he -fight with any weapons but justice. The chains were struck off from the -limbs of the prisoners in the dungeons. - -“I shall make them love me,” he said; and the black people came in -their thousands to kiss his feet, calling him “the Sultan of the -Soudan.” - -But time went by, and Gordon could not get the Government at home to -second his schemes, so that the natives began to lose confidence in -him, and sided with the Mahdi. - -The Arabs began to attack Khartoum on the 12th of March, and from -that date until his death Gordon was engaged in defending the city. -Khartoum is situated on the western bank of the Blue Nile, on a spit -of sand between the junction of that river with the White Nile. Nearly -all the records of this period have been lost, but it is proved that -wire entanglements were stretched in front of the earthworks, mines -were laid down, the Yarrow-built steamers were made bullet-proof and -furnished with towers, guns were mounted on the public buildings, and -expeditions in search of food were sent out. - -It was Gordon’s habit to go up on the roof at sunrise and scan the -country around. - -“I am not alone,” he would say, “for He is ever with me.” - -On the 16th of March he had to look upon his native troops retiring -before the rebel horsemen. He writes: - -“Our gun with the regulars opened fire. Very soon a body of about sixty -rebel horsemen charged down upon my Bashi-Bazouks, who fired a volley, -then turned and fled. The horsemen galloped towards my square of -regulars, which they immediately broke. The whole force then retreated -slowly towards the fort with their rifles shouldered. The men made no -effort to stand, and the gun was abandoned. Pursuit ceased about a mile -from stockade, and there the men rallied. We brought in the wounded. -Nothing could be more dismal than seeing these horsemen, and some men -even on camels, pursuing close to troops, who with arms shouldered -plodded their way back.” - -But Gordon was no weak humanitarian. Two Pashas were tried, and found -guilty of cowardice, and were promptly shot--_pour encourager les -autres_. After that he tried to train his men to face the enemy by -little skirmishes, and he made frequent sallies with his river steamers. - -“You see,” he wrote, “when you have steam on the men can’t run away.” - -Then began a long and weary waiting for the relief which came not until -it was too late. The Arabs kept on making attacks, which they never -pressed home, expecting to effect a surrender from scarcity of food. - -[Illustration: A STRANGE WEAPON OF OFFENCE - -Lieut. Herbert was ordered to paste some labels at the ambulance doors -in Plevna. In passing a dark lane someone sprang at him and seized his -paste-pot, no doubt taking it for food. To defend himself he belaboured -and plastered his opponents’ face with the paste-brush, and later on -those of two others. He then turned and ran.] - -In September only three months’ food remained. No news came from -England; they knew not if England even thought of them. The population -of Khartoum was at first about 60,000 souls; nearly 20,000 of these -were sent away as the siege went on as being friends of the Mahdi. - -On the 9th of September Gordon sent down the Nile, in a small -paddle-boat named the _Abbas_, Colonel Stewart, Mr. Power, M. Herbin, -the French Consul, some Greeks, and about fifty soldiers. They took -with them letters, journals, dispatches which were to be sent from -Dongola. The _Abbas_ drew little water, the river was in full flood, -and they seemed likely to be able to get over the rapids with safety. -Henceforth Gordon was alone with his black and Egyptian troops. One -might have thought that his heart would have sunk within him at the -loneliness of his situation, at the feeling of desertion by England, -and of treachery in his own garrison. He had no friend to speak to, no -sympathetic companion left at Khartoum. Yes, he had one Friend left, -and in his journal he tells us that he was happier and more peaceful -now than in the earlier months of the siege. - -“He is always with me. May our Lord not visit us as a nation for our -sins, but may His wrath fall on me, hid in Christ. This is my frequent -prayer, and may He spare these people and bring them to peace.” - -The ill-fated _Abbas_ was wrecked, her passengers and crew were -murdered, her papers were taken to the Mahdi, who now knew exactly how -long Khartoum could hold out against famine. - -On the 21st of September Gordon first heard the news of a relief -expedition being sent from England, and three days later he resolved to -dispatch armed steamers to Metemma down the Nile to await the arrival -of our troops. They started on the 30th, taking with them many of -Gordon’s best men; but Gordon went on, drilling, feeding the hungry, -visiting the sick, writing hopefully, and sometimes merrily, in his -journals. For instance, writing of an official who had telegraphed, -“I should like to be informed exactly when Gordon expects to be in -difficulties as to provisions and ammunition,” Gordon remarks: - -“This man must be preparing a great statistical work. If he will only -turn to his archives he will see we have been in difficulties for -provisions for some months. It is as if a man on the bank, having seen -his friend in a river already bobbed down two or three times, hails, ‘I -say, old fellow, let us know when we are to throw you the life-buoy. -I know you have bobbed down two or three times, but it is a pity to -throw you the life-buoy until you are _in extremis_, and I want to know -exactly.’” - -On the 21st of October the Mahdi arrived before Khartoum, and Gordon -was informed of the loss of the _Abbas_ and the death of his friends. -To this Gordon replied: - -“Tell the Mahdi that it is all one to me whether he has captured 20,000 -steamers like the _Abbas_--I am here like iron.” - -On the 2nd of November there were left provisions for six weeks, and he -could not put the troops on half rations, lest they should desert. - -On the 12th an attack was made upon Omdurman, a little way down the -river, and on Gordon’s steamers _Ismailia_ and _Hussineyeh_. The latter -was struck by shells, and had to be run aground. In the journal we read: - -“From the roof of the palace I saw that poor little beast _Hussineyeh_ -fall back, stern foremost, under a terrific fire of breechloaders. I -saw a shell strike the water at her bows; I saw her stop and puff off -steam, and then I gave the glass to my boy, _sickened unto death_. My -boy (he is thirty) said, ‘_Hussineyeh_ is sick.’ I knew it, but said -quietly, ‘Go down and telegraph to Mogrim, “Is _Hussineyeh_ sick?”’” - -On the 22nd of November Gordon summed up his losses. He had lost -nearly 1,900 men, and 242 had been wounded. And where were the English -boats that were to hurry up the Nile to his rescue? - -On the 30th of November only one boat had passed the third cataract, -the remaining 600 were creaking and groaning under the huge strain that -was hauling them painfully through the “Womb of Rocks.” - -In December the desertions from the garrison increased, as the -food-supply decreased. There was not fifteen days’ food left now in -Khartoum. So the steamer _Bordein_ was sent down to Shendy with letters -and his journal. In a letter to his sister he writes: - -“I am quite happy, thank God! and, like Lawrence, I have _tried_ to do -my duty.” - -The last entry in his journal runs as follows: - -“I have done the best for the honour of our country. Good-bye. You send -me no information, though you have lots of money.” - -Evidently this high-souled man was cut to the heart by what he thought -was the ingratitude and neglect of England. He could not know that -thousands of Englishmen and Canadians were toiling up the Nile flood -to save him, if it were possible. But alas! they all started too late, -since valuable time had been wasted in long arguments held in London as -to which might be the best route to Khartoum. - -Meanwhile, starvation was beginning: strange things were eaten by -those who still remained faithful to the last. Only 14,000 now were -left in the city. But Omdurman had been taken, the Arabs were pressing -closer and fiercer, and Egyptian officers came to Gordon clamouring -for surrender. Then he would go up upon the roof, his face set, his -teeth clenched. He would strain his eyes in looking to the north for -some sign, some tiny sign of help coming. He cared not for his own -life--“The Almighty God will help me,” he wrote--but he did care for -the honour of England, and that honour seemed to him to be sullied by -our leaving him here at bay--and all alone! - -Meanwhile, the English had fought their way to Gubat, where they found -the steamers which Gordon had sent to meet them. So tired were the men -that, after a drink of river-water, they fell down like logs. Four of -Gordon’s steamers, with Sir Charles Wilson and Captain C. Beresford, -started from Gubat on the 24th of January with twenty English -soldiers and some undisciplined blacks. They were like the London -penny steamers, that one shell would have sent to the bottom. They -were heavily laden with Indian corn, fuel, and dura for the Khartoum -garrison. Each steamer flew two Egyptian flags, one at the foremast and -one at the stern. Every day they had to stop for wood to supply the -engines, when the men would be off after loot or fresh meat. - -When they reached the cataract and rapids the _Bordein_ struck on a -rock, and could not be moved for many hours, the Nile water running -like a mill-race under her keel. Arabs on the bank were taking -pot-shots at her, and the blacks on board grinned good-humouredly, and -replied with a wasteful fusillade. After shifting the guns and stores, -the crew got the _Bordein_ to move on the 26th of January, but only to -get fast upon a sand-bank. Precious time was thus lost, and on the 27th -of January a camel man shouted from the bank that Khartoum was taken -and Gordon killed. No one believed this news. - -Near Halfiyeh a heavy fire was opened upon them at 600 yards from four -guns and many rifles. The gunners on the steamers were naked, and -looked like demons in the smoke. - -“One huge giant was the very incarnation of savagery drunk with war,” -writes Sir Charles Wilson. - -When the steamers had passed the batteries the Soudanese crews screamed -with delight, lifting up their rifles and shaking them above their -heads. - -Soon they saw the Government House at Khartoum above the trees, and -excitement stirred every heart. The Soudanese commander, Khashm el Mus, -kept on saying, “Do you see the flag?” - -No one could see the flag. - -“Then something has happened!” he muttered. - -However, there was no help for it; they had to go on past Tuti Island -and Omdurman, spattered and flogged with thousands of bullets. - -“It is all over--all over!” groaned Khashm, as to the sound of the -Nordenfeldt was added the deeper note of the Krupp guns from Khartoum -itself. - -As they reached the “Elephant’s Trunk”--so the sand-spit was called -below Khartoum--they saw hundreds of Dervishes ranged under their -banners in order to resist a landing; so the order was given with a -heavy heart: “Turn her, and run full speed down.” Then the Soudanese on -board, who till now had been fighting enthusiastically, collapsed and -sank wearily on the deck. The poor fellows had lost their all--wives, -families, houses! - -“What is the use of firing? I have lost all,” said Khashm, burying his -face in his mantle. - -But they got him upon his legs, and the moment of sorrowful despair -changed again to desperate revenge. After all the steamers got safely -back. - -And General Gordon--we left him alone in command of a hungry -garrison--what of him? From examinations of Gordon’s officers taken -later it seems that before daylight on the 26th of January the Arabs -attacked one of the gates, and met with little or no resistance. There -was reason to fear treachery. For some three hours the Arabs went -through the city killing every one they met. Some of them went to the -palace, and there met Gordon walking in front of a small party of men. -He was probably going to the church, where the ammunition was stored, -to make his last stand. The rebels fired a volley, and Gordon fell -dead. It is reported that his head was cut off and exposed above the -gate at Omdurman. We may be glad that it was a sudden death--called -away by the God in whom he trusted so simply. Thus died one of -England’s greatest heroes, one of the world’s most holy men. - -The siege had lasted 317 days, nine days less than the siege of -Sebastopol, and the Mahdi ascribed the result to his God. In a letter -sent to the British officers on the steamers he says: - -“God has destroyed Khartoum and other places by our hands. Nothing can -withstand His power and might, and by the bounty of God all has come -into our hands. There is no God but God. - - “MUHAMMED, THE SON OF ABDULLAH.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -KUMASSI (1900) - - The Governor’s visit--Pageant of Kings--Evil omens--The Fetish - Grove--The fort--Loyal natives locked out--A fight--King Aguna’s - triumph--Relief at last--Their perils--Saved by a dog--Second - relief--Governor retires--Wait for Colonel Willcocks--The flag - still flying--Lady Hodgson’s adventures. - - -In 1874 Sir Garnet Wolseley captured Kumassi, the capital of the -Ashantis, whose country lies in the interior of the Gold Coast, in -West Africa. In March, 1900, Sir Frederick Hodgson, Governor of the -Gold Coast, set out with Lady Hodgson and a large party of carriers -and attendants to visit Ashantiland. They had no anticipation of any -trouble arising, and on their march held several palavers with friendly -Kings and chiefs. - -On Sunday, the 25th of March, they entered Kumassi in state. At the -brow of a steep hill the European officials met the Governor’s party, -and escorted them into the town. At the base of the hill they had to -cross a swamp on a high causeway, and then ascend a shorter hill to the -fort. Some children under the Basel missionaries sang “God Save the -Queen!” at a spot where only a few years before human sacrifices and -every species of horrible torture used to be enacted. - -Soon they passed under a triumphal arch, decorated with palms, having -“Welcome” worked upon it in flowers. Near the fort were assembled in -a gorgeous pageant native Kings and chiefs, with their followers, who -all rose up to salute the Governor, while the royal umbrellas of state -were rapidly whirled round and round to signify the general applause. -Everything seemed to promise order and contentment. But that night Lady -Hodgson was informed by her native servants that very bad fetishes, or -portents, had been passed on the road through the forest. One of these -was a fowl split open while still alive, and laid upon a fetish stone; -another was a string of eggs twined about a fetish house; a third was -the presence of little mounds of earth to represent graves--a token -that the white man would find burial in Ashanti. - -The next day Lady Hodgson went to see the once famous Fetish Grove--the -place into which the bodies of those slain for human sacrifices were -thrown. Most of its trees had been blown up with dynamite in 1896, when -our troops had marched in to restore order, and the bones and skulls -had been buried. The executioners--a hereditary office--used to have a -busy time in the old days, for every offence was punished by mutilation -or death; for, as the King of the Quia country once told the boys at -Harrow School, “We have no prisons, and we have to chop off ear or nose -or hand, and let the rascal go.” - -But the Ashanti victim had the right of appealing to the King against -his sentence. This right had become a dead-letter, because, as soon -as the sentence of execution had been pronounced, the victim was -surrounded by a clamorous crowd, and a sharp knife was run through one -cheek, through the tongue, and so out through the other cheek, which -somewhat impeded his power of appeal. One would have thought that -English rule and white justice would have been a pleasant change after -the severity of the native law. - -The fort is a good square building, with rounded bastions at the four -corners. On each of these bastions is a platform on which can be -worked a Maxim gun, each gun being protected by a roof above and by -iron shutters at the sides. The only entrance to the fort lies on the -south, where are heavy iron bullet-proof gates, which can be secured -by heavy beams resting in slots in the wall. The walls of the fort -are loopholed, and inside are platforms for those who are defending -to shoot from. There is a well of good water in one corner of the -square. The ground all round the fort was cleared, and it would be very -difficult for an enemy to cross the open in any assault. - -As soon as the Governor of the Gold Coast knew that the Ashanti -Kings were bent on war, he telegraphed for help from the coast and -from the north, where most of the Hausa troops were employed. They -were 150 miles away from help, with a climate hot and unhealthy, the -rainy season being near at hand; and they were surrounded by warlike -and savage tribes. Fortunately, some of the native Kings, with their -followers, were loyal to the English Queen; these tried to persuade -the rebels to desist from revolt, and lay their grievances before the -Governor in palaver. But the more they tried to pacify them, the more -insolent were their demands. The first detachment of Hausa troops -arrived on the 18th of April, to the great joy of the little garrison; -but soon after their arrival the market began to fail: the natives dare -not come with food-stuffs, and the roads were now closed. On the 25th a -Maxim gun was run out of the fort to check the advance of the Ashantis; -but they possessed themselves of the town, and loopholed the huts near -the fort. The loyal inhabitants of Kumassi had left their homes, and -were crowded outside the walls of the fort, bringing with them their -portable goods, being upwards of 3,000 men, women, and children. The -gates of the fort had hitherto remained open, but it was evident that -the small English force would be compelled to concentrate in the fort; -and as the refugees seemed to be bent on rushing the gates for safer -shelter, the order was given to close the gates. - -“Gradually the gate guard was removed one by one, and then came -the work of shutting the gates and barricading them. Never shall I -forget the sight. My heart stood still, for I knew that were this -panic-stricken crowd to get in, the fort would fall an easy prey to -the rebels, and we should be lost. It was an anxious moment. Could the -guards close the gates in face of that rushing multitude? A moment -later, and the suspense was over. There was a desperate struggle, a -cry, a bang, and the refugees fell back.” Then they tried to climb -up by the posts of the veranda. So sentries had to be posted on the -veranda to force them down again. “I felt very much for these poor -folk,” writes Lady Hodgson; “but, besides the fact that the fort would -not have accommodated a third of them, the whole space was wanted for -our troops.” - -The hours of that day went on, with sniping from all sides. Sometimes -the rebels would come out into the open to challenge a fight, but the -machine guns made them aware that boldness was not the best policy. - -At night, when our men flung themselves down to rest, the whole sky was -lit up with the fire of the Hausa cantonments and of the town. Tongues -of fire were leaping up to the skies on all sides, lighting up the -horrors of the scene around, affrighting the women and children, and -adding to the anxiety of all. - -Night at Kumassi was not a time of quiet repose; the incessant chatter -of the men and women just outside the walls, the yelling and squealing -of children, all made sleep difficult. And there was ever the thought -underlying all that to-morrow might be the end, that the fort might be -rushed by numbers. - -But, as it turned out, the 26th dawned quietly. So, later in the day, -a strong escort of Hausas was sent to the hospital to recover, if -possible, the drugs and medical stores which had been abandoned through -lack of carriers when the sick were brought into the fort. Fortunately, -the rebels had left the drugs and stores untouched, and they were -brought in with thankful alacrity. - -The next night there was a hurricane of wind rushing through the forest -trees and drenching the poor refugees, who tried to light fires to keep -themselves warm. - -“There was a dear old Hausa sentry on the veranda near my bedroom, who -regarded me as his special charge. On this occasion, and on others, -when my curiosity prompted me to go on the veranda to see what was -happening, this old man would push me back, saying in very broken -English, ‘Go to room--Ashanti man come--very bad. You no come out, -miss.’” - -It had been hoped that by the 29th of April the Lagos Hausas would have -arrived to rescue them, but they did not come, and the rebels fired the -hospital. Not liking our shells bursting amongst them, the Ashantis, -instead of retiring, swarmed out into the open, and advanced upon the -fort. The refugees were cowering down close to the walls, and around -them were the Hausa outposts ready with their rifles. In the fort were -the gunners standing to their guns. As the rebels came on, jumping and -shouting, and dancing and firing, the Maxims opened upon them; still -they came on, and now the Hausa outposts took up the fire. At last -the fight became a hand-to-hand struggle, and the guns in the fort -had to cease firing, lest they should hit friend and foe alike. Then -some 200 loyal natives, led by Captain Armitage, sallied out to the -fight. “At their head were their chiefs, prominent amongst whom was -the young King of Aguna, dressed in his fetish war-coat, in the form -of a ‘jumper,’ and hung back and front with fetish charms made from -snake and other skins. He also wore a pair of thick leather boots, and -where these ended his black legs began, and continued until they met -well above the knee a short trouser of coloured cotton. He also wore -a fierce-looking head-dress, and carried war charms made of elephant -tails. Proudly and well did he bear himself; and at last, to our joy, -a great cheer rose in the distance, and proclaimed that the enemy -were retiring. Soon King Aguna came back, triumphantly carried on the -shoulders of two of his warriors to the gate of the fort, where he met -with a great ovation from his ‘ladies,’ who flocked round him, pressing -forward to shake his hand and congratulate him upon the victory.” So -the day was won, and with the loss of only one man killed and three -wounded, as the rebels fired over our heads. - -Captain Middlemist had been too ill to take the command, and it -devolved upon Captain G. Marshall, Royal West Kent Regiment, who, after -his severe exertions, suddenly succumbed, and was brought into quarters -half delirious. The heat of the sun, the excitement, and the work had -been too much for him; fortunately, he was well again the next day. - -By this victory the rebels had been driven out of Kumassi and across -the swamps; they had left behind large supplies of food and war stores, -which the garrison secured; even the refugees outside the walls began -to smile and sing. It is astonishing how these children of Nature -suddenly change from the depth of woe to an ecstasy and delirium of -delight. - -But where were the Lagos Hausas all this time? - -Four o’clock came, five o’clock came, and still no sign of their -arriving. Anxious faces scanned the Cape Coast road. Something must -have happened to them; they had been met, checked, repulsed. - -But at half-past five firing was heard in the forest. “There they are,” -said each to his neighbour, and a feverish excitement made numbers run -to the veranda posts, and climb up to get a better view. A force also -was sent down the road to meet them. How slow the time went with the -watchers in the fort! - -Just before six o’clock there was a yell from the loyal natives, and -shouts announced that the Hausas were coming round the bend of the -road. The relief came in through two long lines of natives, who wanted -to see the brave fellows who had fought their way up to Kumassi from -the coast. But, poor fellows! they had had a terrible time: their -officers were all wounded; they had had nothing to eat or drink since -early morning, and they were fearfully exhausted. - -However, after they had slept a few hours and drunk some tea, they were -able to tell their tale. Captain Aplin, who led them, said: - -“We got on all right till we came to a village called Esiago, when -we were attacked on both sides by a large force concealed among the -trees. I formed the men up two deep, kneeling, and facing the bush on -either side. By Jove! it was a perfect hail of slugs; and we could not -see a soul, as the black chaps slid down the trunks of the trees into -the jungle. Captain Cochrane, who was with the Maxim, was hit in the -shoulder, but would not leave his post, and Dr. Macfarlane was wounded -while tending him. Then the machine-guns became overheated and jammed, -and had to cease firing. Four times the enemy returned to the attack. -I got this graze on my cheek from a bullet which passed through my -orderly’s leg. - -“Next day, after crossing the Ordah River, we were attacked at eleven -a.m., and the fight lasted till five in the evening. A sudden turn in -the track, and we saw a strongly-built stockade, horseshoe shape. Some -Ashantis were looking over the top and peering between the logs. The -track was so narrow that we had no front for firing, and the whole path -was swept by their guns. I told off Captain Cochrane to outflank the -stockade. He, with thirty Hausas, crept away into the bush to do so. -Meanwhile, we ran short of ammunition, and had to load with gravel and -stones. When I told the men to fix bayonets ready for a charge, I found -they were so done up they could hardly stand. Our hour seemed to have -struck, and the guns had again jammed. Just then three volleys sounded -near the stockade. Cochrane was enfilading them. Hurrah! Instantly the -Ashanti fire began to slacken. One charge, and it was ours.” - -Amongst those who had come in with the Hausas was Mr. Branch, an -officer in the telegraph department. In reply to Lady Hodgson as to how -he was so lame, he replied: - -“I and my men were busy putting the line right to Kumassi. We were -peacefully going through the forest when--bang! one of my hammock-men -went down, shot, and the rest, carriers and all, threw down their -loads, and bolted into the tangle of trees and undergrowth. By good -luck, I had taken off my helmet and placed it at the foot of my -hammock. The rebels thought it was my head, and every gun was blazing -away at my poor helmet. It was fairly riddled, I can tell you. I jumped -out of the hammock, and made for the bush; but it was so thick and -thorny, the brutes caught me and beat me with sticks about the legs and -feet, so that I can scarcely walk, as you see. Well, it was my poor -terrier dog that saved me; for he came nosing after me, but somehow -took a wrong turn, was fired on and wounded, and went off whimpering -into the bush in a different direction. The Ashantis followed my -doggie, thinking he was with me; so I got away from them that night. I -wandered about, trying to find the village, where a Kokofu chief was -friendly to me. As daylight came I heard natives talking, and threw -myself down under some leaves, thinking it would be rather unpleasant -to be taken and tortured. Well, they came up, saw the grass had been -disturbed, stopped, examined, found me! I was done for! No, I was not. -I saw by their grinning and other signs that they were friendly. In -fact, my carriers had told the friendly chief about me, and he had sent -these men to bring me back; they had been looking for me all night. -They carried me back to Esumeja, where I stayed until the Lagos Hausas -came up on the 27th of April.” - -Next day the garrison of Kumassi found that their rescuers had been -compelled to abandon their rice, and to fire away most of their -ammunition on the road. Now there were 250 more mouths to feed, and -food was running short. Rations were served out every morning, and -it was a very delicate operation, for the loyal natives thought it -a clever thing to steal a tin of beef or biscuits. The biscuits and -tinned meat had been stored four years in a tropical climate; the -meat-tins were covered inside by a coating of green mould, and the -biscuits were either too hard to bite or were half-eaten already -by weevils. Captain Middleton died on the 6th of May, and when he -was buried, his “boy” Mounchi lay down on his master’s grave like a -faithful dog and sobbed bitterly. That boy became a famous nurse; they -called him the “Rough Diamond.” The poor refugees had now left the -walls of the fort and had gone to their huts; they looked so wan and -piteous. - -Night after night there came a fearful noise of drumming from the rebel -camps. The loyal chiefs said the drums were beating out defiance and -challenge to fight. - -“Why not send for more white men?” Ah! why did they not come? - -Every day news came of a rescue column; every night the rumour was -proved false. - -On the 15th of May, about 3.30 p.m., there was a terrific hubbub all -round the fort. Officers rushed on to the veranda to see what was the -matter. Hundreds of friendly natives were streaming along the north -road. - -“What is it, chief?” - -“Heavy loads of food coming in. Much eat! much eat--very good for -belly!” - -In a few minutes the garrison saw a joyful sight: Major Morris leading -in his troops from the northern territories--such a fine body of men, -all wearing the picturesque many-coloured straw hats of the north. -Some of the officers were on ponies. Oh, what shaking of hands! what -delightful chatter! But they, too, had had to fight their way through -several stockades, and some were wounded. - -“The arrival of Major Morris,” writes Lady Hodgson, “seemed to take a -load off our minds. He was so cheery, confident, and resourceful, and -seemed always able to raise the spirits of the faint-hearted.... But -the large loads of food did not in reality exist: they had only brought -enough to last a week; they had, however, brought plenty of ammunition.” - -Major Morris was now in command of 750 of all ranks, and he resolved -to make a reconnaissance in force. They went after the rebels far -from the fort, and whilst they were away fighting, the wives of the -refugees were doing a slow funeral dance up and down the road, chanting -a mournful dirge, their faces and bodies daubed with white paint. In -spite of this appeal to their gods, many wounded were carried back to -the fort. - -Many a weary day came and went; no strong relief came--no news. The -natives were dying of starvation: some went mad and shrieked; others -sat still and picked their cloth to pieces. It was bad enough for all. -A rat cost ten shillings; all pets had been eaten long ago. - -Then it was determined that the Governor and Lady Hodgson and most of -the garrison should try to force their way to the coast, as there were -only three days’ supply of rations left. The 23rd of June was to be the -day of departure. - -The Governor’s last words to the men left behind in the fort were: -“Well, you have a supply of food for twenty-three days, and are safe -for that period; but we are going to die to-day.” Captain Bishop was -left in command of the fort, with a small force. - -From Captain Bishop’s report we learn that Major Morris had scarcely -left Kumassi when he saw a band of Ashantis coming towards the fort -from their stockade. They thought, no doubt, that the fort had been -deserted, but the fire from two Maxims soon convinced them to the -contrary. The refugees, who had built shelters round the walls, had -all, with the exception of 150, gone away with the Governor’s column; -but their empty shelters formed a pestilential area: over them hovered -vultures--a sure proof of what some of them contained--and one of -the first duties of the little garrison was to burn them up, after -examining their contents. - -The day after the column left three men died of starvation, and almost -daily one or more succumbed. When no relief came, as promised--though -they had been told it was only sixteen miles off--their hopes fell, and -after ten days they gave up all hope of surviving. - -“But,” he says, “we kept up an appearance of cheerfulness for the sake -of our men. I regard the conduct of the native troops as marvellous; -they maintained perfect discipline, and never complained. Some were -too weak even to stand at the table to receive their rations, and lay -about on the ground. All were worn to skin and bone, but there were -a few who, to relieve their hunger, had been eating poisonous herbs, -which caused great swellings of the body. Sometimes native women would -come outside the fort and offer to sell food. A penny piece of cocoa -realized fifteen shillings; bananas were eighteen-pence each; half a -biscuit could be bought for three shillings. This may give some idea of -the scarcity of food. - -“On the 14th of July we heard terrific firing at 4.30 p.m. Hopes jumped -up again, but most of the men were too weak to care for anything. It -was very pathetic that now, when relief was at hand, some of the men -were just at the point of death. - -“At 4.45, amid the din of the ever-approaching firing, we heard ringing -British cheers, and a shell passed over the top of the fort. We soon -saw shells bursting in all directions about 400 yards off, and we fired -a Maxim to show that we were alive. Then, to our intense relief, we -heard a distant bugle sound the ‘Halt!’ and at six o’clock on this -Sunday evening, the 15th of July, we saw the heads of the advance guard -emerge from the bush, with a fox-terrier trotting gaily in front. - -“Instantly the two buglers on the veranda sounded the ‘Welcome,’ -blowing it over and over again in their excitement. A few minutes later -a group of white helmets told us of the arrival of the staff, and -we rushed out of the fort, cheering to the best of our ability. The -meeting with our rescuers was of a most affecting character. - -“Colonel Willcocks and his officers plainly showed what they had gone -through. The whole of the force was halted in front of the fort, and -three cheers for the Queen and the waving of caps and helmets formed an -evening scene that none of us will ever forget.” So they won through -by pluck and patience--33 Europeans and some 720 Hausas opposing many -thousands of savage and cruel natives. - -And what about the Governor’s party? - -They stole away on the morning of the 23rd of June in a blue-white -mist, through the swamp and the clinging bush, till they came to a -stockade. Then they were seen by the Ashantis, who began to beat their -tom-toms and drums, signalling for help from other camps. But they took -the stockade, and found beyond it a nice little camp; before every hut -a fire was burning and food cooking, and no one to look after it. Many -a square meal was hurriedly snatched and eaten, but some who were too -greedy and stayed behind to eat fell victims to the returning foe. - -Then came a terrible wrestling with bad roads and sniping blacks and a -deluge of rain, and most of their boxes were thrown away or lost. - -Of course there were many cases of theft. On the third night two -men were brought into the village in a dying state. One of them was -clasping in his hand a label taken from a bottle of Scrubb’s ammonia. -They had broken open a box, and finished the two bottles which they -found there: one was whisky, the other ammonia! - -Lady Hodgson writes: “One stream I remember well; it was some 30 feet -wide, and flowing swiftly. Across it was a tree-trunk, very slippery. -How was I to get over? The difficulty was solved by my cook carrying -me over in his arms. He was a tall man, and managed to take me over -safely; but more than once he stumbled, and I thought I should be -dropped into the torrent. Often the road led through high reeds and -long grass, and many a time I thought we had lost our way, and might -suddenly emerge into some unfriendly village, to be taken prisoners or -cut down. - -“At last N’kwanta came in sight, perched on a hill. We could see the -Union Jack flying on a flagstaff in the centre of the town, and the -King’s people drawn up to receive the Governor. We were at last among -friends. - -“Fires were burning everywhere, and the cooking of food was the sole -pursuit. Our poor starved Hausas had now before them the diet in which -their hearts delighted. It was a pleasant sight to see the joy with -which they welcomed their altered prospects, and the dispersal of the -gloom which had so long rested upon all of us like a pall.” - - From Lady Hodgson’s “Kumassi,” by kind permission of Messrs. C. - Arthur Pearson, Ltd. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -MAFEKING (1899-1900) - - Snyman begins to fire--A flag of truce--Midnight sortie--The - dynamite trolley--Kaffirs careless--A cattle raid--Eloff nearly - takes Mafeking--Is taken himself instead--The relief dribble in--At - 2 a.m. come cannon with Mahon and Plumer. - - -On the 7th of October, 1899, Colonel Baden-Powell issued a notice to -the people of Mafeking, in which he told them that “forces of armed -Boers are now massed upon the Natal and Bechuanaland borders. Their -orders are not to cross the border until the British fire a shot. As -this is not likely to occur, at least for some time, no immediate -danger is to be apprehended.... It is possible they might attempt to -shell the town, and although every endeavour will be made to provide -shelter for the women and children, yet arrangements could be made -to move them to a place of safety if they desire to go away from -Mafeking....” - -Mafeking is situated upon a rise about 300 yards north of the Matopo -River. The railway, which runs north to Buluwayo, is to the west of -the town, and crosses the river by an iron bridge. To the west of the -railway is the native stadt, which consists of Kaffir huts, being -called in Kaffir language “The Place Among the Rocks.” - -The centre of the town is the market-square, from which bungalows -built of mud-bricks, with roofs of corrugated iron, extend regularly -into the veldt. The streets were barricaded, and the houses protected -by sand-bags. An armour-plated train, fitted with quick-firing guns, -patrolled the railway at times. The population during the siege -included 1,500 whites and 8,000 natives. The town was garrisoned by the -Cape Police and by the Protectorate Regiment, under Colonel Hore, by -the Town Guard, and volunteers. - -Great was the excitement of the inhabitants as the day of bombardment -drew near. They had been very busy constructing earthworks and -gun-emplacements, piling up tiers of sand-bags and banks of earth -to face them; some had dug deep pits to sit in, but at first such -makeshifts were derided by the inexperienced. - -It had been notified that a red flag would fly from headquarters if an -attack were threatening, together with an alarm bell rung in the centre -of the town. Mines had been placed outside the town, and a telephone -attached. - -Commandant Snyman had prophesied that when he did begin to bombard -Mafeking English heads would roll on the veldt like marbles. Mafeking -had no artillery to speak of, so no wonder that many hearts felt uneasy -tremors as the fatal Monday drew near. Yet curiosity ofttimes overcame -fear, and many coigns of vantage were chosen by those who wished to -climb up and see the gory sport. The bombardment began at 9.15 a.m., -and the first shell sank in a sand-heap, and forgot to explode. The -second and third fell short, but not very short. Then came shell after -shell, falling into street or backyard, and exploding with a bang. -Numbers rushed to find out what damage had been done. Then grins stole -across surprised faces: the area of damage was about 3 square feet. -Three shells fell into the hospital, luckily doing no harm to anyone. -After some hours of terrible, thundering cannon-fire, it suddenly -ceased. The garrison counted up their casualties. Three buildings had -been struck--the hospital, the monastery, and Riesle’s Hotel; one -life had been taken--it was a pullet that had never yet laid an egg! - -[Illustration: THE BOERS, TAKEN BY SURPRISE, WERE UNSTEADY AND -PANIC-STRUCK - -An incident during the siege of Mafeking, when the British had sapped -their way to within eighty yards of the Boer position.] - -Shortly after this bill of butchery had been presented the Boer General -sent an emissary to Colonel Baden-Powell. - -“Commandant Snyman presents his compliments, and desires to know if, to -save further bloodshed, the English would now surrender.” - -Baden-Powell is a great actor; he never smiled as he replied: - -“Tell the Commandant, with my compliments, that we have not yet begun.” - -But a few days later the Boers were seen to be very active on the veldt -about three miles from the town, and the rumour spread that they had -sent to Pretoria for siege guns. The townsfolk stood in groups and -discussed the new peril. - -About noon next day the red flag flew from head-quarters. Presently -a great cloud of smoke rose on the skyline; then came a rush of air, -a roar as of some great bird flying, a terrific concussion, and then -flying fragments of steel buried themselves in distant buildings, -creating a sense of terror throughout the town. - -“Mafeking is doomed!” was the general cry that afternoon; those alone -who had dug themselves deep pits were fairly comfortable in their -minds. The second shot of the big Creusot gun wrecked the rear of -the Mafeking Hotel, and the force of the explosion hurled the war -correspondent of the _Chronicle_ upon a pile of wood. Next day more -than 200 shells were thrown into Mafeking, which was saved by its mud -walls; where bricks would have been shattered and shaken, these walls -only threw out a cloud of dust. - -As the Boers began to construct trenches round the city, Captain -Fitzclarence was ordered to make a midnight sortie. Shortly after -eleven o’clock the little party started on their perilous expedition; -they crept on over the veldt in extended order, noiseless as possible, -nearer and nearer to the Boer entrenchments. Those who watched them -felt the weirdness of the scene--the deep silence, the mysterious -noises of the veldt, the shadows caused by the bush. Now they were -within a few yards; as they fixed bayonets they rushed forward with a -cheer. Then figures showed in the Boer position; shots rang out, horses -neighed and stampeded in fright. The Boers, taken by surprise, were -unsteady and panic-struck; not many in the first trenches resisted long -and stubbornly. Captain Fitzclarence, a splendid swordsman, laid four -Boers who faced him on the ground; his men pursued with the bayonet. - -Botha said next day that they thought a thousand men had been hurled -against them, and the Boers in the other trenches fired as fast as they -could at anything they could see or not see, many of the bullets going -as far as the town. - -This useless firing went on for a long time. When the attacking party -arrived at the town again, they found they had lost only six men, -eleven wounded, and two taken prisoners. Next day the Boers fired no -gun until evening, and had plenty to do in collecting their wounded. - -Several such night attacks were made in order to check the Boers’ -advance. After six weeks of siege, Colonel Baden-Powell said in a -published order: “Provisions are not yet scarce, danger is purely -incidental, and everything in the garden is lovely.” He was always -trying to cheer up his little garrison with humorous speeches and funny -doings, with concerts and dances and theatrical entertainments. It was -the knowledge of what he had done to keep up the spirits of his men and -the spirits of Englishmen at home which caused such a frenzy of delight -when Mafeking was finally relieved. What seemed a madness of joy was -a sure instinct in the nation. It is true that Mafeking, through the -foresight of Julius Weil, the contractor, possessed immense stocks of -food; but as to its defences, dummy camps and dummy earthworks built -to affright the Boers would not have availed unless the loyalty and -bravery of the colonists had been equal to the severest strain. There -was a wild desire to spike “Big Ben,” but the Creusot was hedged round -by barbed wire, guarded by mines, and flanked by Nordenfeldt guns. It -seemed wearisome work, week after week, to find the Boers standing away -four or five miles, while from their places of safety they launched -their shells. Sometimes in the night Baden-Powell would go forth alone, -and creep or stand and examine and ferret out the plans of the enemy. -Often, as he returned, he would startle some dozing sentry, even as -the great Napoleon, who once found a sentry asleep, and shouldered his -musket until the fellow awoke with a start. “I will not tell, but don’t -do it again!” - -Seven weary weeks have passed, and Mafeking still endures the straits -of a siege and the terrors of a bombardment. The Boers have summoned to -their aid the finest guns from their arsenal in Pretoria to breach and -pound the earthworks; they pour shot and shell into the little town: -but everybody is living below ground now. - -But they have bethought them of a new engine of terror and death. All -was dark outside, the good folk in Mafeking were going to bed in peace, -when a deafening roar shook the town to its foundation of rock; a -lurid glow of blood-red fire lit up square and street and veldt, while -pattering down on roofs of corrugated iron dropped a hailstorm of sand -and stones, and twigs broken from many trees. The frightened folk ran -out to see what had happened, and they saw a huge column of fire and -smoke rising from the ground to the north of Mafeking. After the great -roar of explosion came a weird silence and then the rattle of falling -fragments on roof after roof; and then the cry of terror, the shriek of -those who had been aroused from sleep to face the great trumpet-call of -the Day of Judgment: for this they imagined that awful phenomenon to -portend. - -It was not until the morning that they knew what had caused the alarm. -About half a mile up the line the ground was rent and torn; the rails -were bent and scattered and flung about as by an earthquake. - -On inquiry, they found that the Boers had filled a trolley with -dynamite, and were to impel it forwards towards Mafeking. They lit the -time-fuse, and proceeded to push the trolley up a slight incline. A -few yards further, and it would reach the down incline, and would run -merrily into town without need of further aid from muscle of man. - -But they gave over pushing a little too soon; the trolley began to run -back, and it was so dark they did not realize it until it had gathered -way; then they called to one another, and some pushed, but others -remembered the time-fuse, and stood aloof with their mouths open. - -Very soon the time-fuse met the charge, and the dynamite hastened to -work all the evil it could, regardless of friend or foe. - -Piet Cronje was in command of the Boers now; he was vexed by this -unlucky accident, but threatened to send to Pretoria for dynamite guns, -just to make this absurd veldt-city jump and squeal. Cronje was willing -to ride up and storm Mafeking, but the idle braggarts who formed the -greater part of his army dared not face the steel; yet there was more -than one lady in the trenches able and ready to use her rifle. The -natives had suffered more from shell-fire than the whites. It is not -easy to impress the Kaffir mind with the peril of a bursting shell; -though the Kaffir may have helped to build bomb-proof shelters for -Europeans, yet for himself and his family he thinks a dug-out pit too -costly, and will lie about under a tarpaulin or behind a wooden box, -until the inevitable explosion some day sends him and his family into -the air in fragments. - -[Illustration: AN AMAZON AT MAFEKING - -Mrs. Davies, the lady sharpshooter, in the British trenches.] - -One such victim was heard to murmur feebly as they put him on the -stretcher, “Boss, boss, me hurt very.” They bear pain very stoically, -and turn their brown pathetic eyes on those who come to help them, much -as a faithful hound will look in his master’s face for sympathy when in -the agony of death. There were so many shells that missed human life -that the people grew careless and ventured out too often. - -Late in November a local wheelwright thought he would extract the -charge from a Boer shell which had not exploded. The good man used a -steel drill. For a time all went well, and his two companions bent over -to watch the operation; then came a hideous row, a smell, a smoke, and -the wheelwright, with both his comrades, was hurled into space. - -The Boers had not spared the hospital or the convent. The poor Sisters -had had a fearful time; the children’s dormitory was in ruins, and -their home riddled with holes. Still the brave Sisters stuck to their -post, comforted the dying, nursed the sick, and set an example of holy -heroism. Here is an extract from a letter describing a scene with the -Kaffirs: - -“It is amusing to take a walk into the stadt, the place of rocks, and -watch the humours of the Kaffirs, some 8,000 in number. Now and then -they hold a meeting, when their attire is a funny mixture of savagery -and semi-civilization. You come upon a man wearing a fine pair of -check trousers, and nothing else, but mighty proud of his check; -another will wear nothing but a coat, with the sleeves tied round his -neck; some wear hats adorned with an ostrich feather, and a small -loin-cloth. My black friend was such a swell among them that he wore -one of my waistcoats, a loin-cloth, and a pair of tennis shoes. He -wore the waistcoat in order to disport a silver chain, to which was -attached an old watch that refused to go. But it was a very valuable -ornament to Setsedi, and won him great influence in the kraal. Yet when -my friend Setsedi wanted to know the time of day, if he was alone, he -just glanced at the shadow of a tree; or if in company, he lugged out -his non-ticker, and made believe to consult it in conjunction with -the sun. The sun might be wrong--that was the impression he wished -to create--and it was perhaps more prudent to correct solar time by -this relic of Ludgate Circus. Thus Setsedi, like other prominent -politicians, did not disdain to play upon the credulity of his -compatriots. - -“Sometimes on a Sunday afternoon, when the Boers were keeping the -Sabbath and no shells were flying around, the children of the veldt -would begin a dance. They formed into groups of forty or fifty, and -began with hand-clapping, jumping, and stamping of bare feet. The old -crones came capering round, grinning and shrieking delight in high -voices apt to crack for age. From stamping the young girls passed on -to swaying bodies, every limb vibrating with rising emotion, as they -flung out sinewy arms with languorous movement; then more wild grew the -dance, more loud the cries of the dancers, as they threw themselves -into striking postures, glided, shifted, retreated, laughed, or cried. - -“I had been watching them for some time when Setsedi came up to me and -said: - -“‘Baas, I go now to mark some cows for to-night; will you come?’ - -“‘What! has the big white chief given you leave to make a raid?’ I -asked. - -“‘Yes, Marenna--yes; we are to go out to-night, and bring in a herd -from beyond the brickfields yonder--if we can.’ - -“‘And you go now, this afternoon, to mark them down, and spy out the -ground?’ - -“He smiled, showing a set of splendid teeth, pulled out his watch, hit -it back and front with his knuckles till it rattled to the very centre -of the works, spat carefully, and replied with some pride: - -“‘We brought in twenty oxen last week; the chief very pleased with us, -and gave us a nice share, Marenna.’ - -“Setsedi addressed me thus when he was pleased with himself and the -universe: Marenna means sir. - -“‘Well, Setsedi,’ said I, ‘if I can get leave, I would like to go out -with you to-night. May I bring my boy, Malasata?’ - -“The idea of my asking his permission gave Setsedi such a lift up in -his own opinion of himself that he actually reflected with his chin in -the air before he finally gave his royal assent to my proposition. - -“Time and place were settled, and I went back to the club for a wash. -These black chaps, if they don’t help us much in fighting, have proved -themselves very useful in providing us now and then with rich, juicy -beef from the Boer herds that stray about the veldt. When I went home -and told Malasata he was to accompany me to-night on a cattle-raiding -foray, like a true Kaffir, he concealed his delight, and only said, -‘Ā-hă, Ā-hă, Unkos!’ but he could not prevent his great brown eyes from -sparkling with pleasure. When it was pitch-dark we started--about a -score of us--and crept along silently past the outposts, word having -been passed that the raiders were to go and come with a Kaffir password -or countersign. - -“Most of the Kaffirs were stark naked, the better to evade the grasp -of any Boer who might clutch at them. A sergeant had been told off to -accompany them; he and I were the only white men out that night. After -an hour’s careful climbing and crawling, stopping to listen and feel -the wind, the better to gauge our direction, Setsedi came close to my -ear and whispered: - -“‘We can smell them, Baas; plenty good smell. You and sergeant stay -here; sit down, wait a bit; boots too much hullabaloo; too loud talkee!’ - -“It was disappointing, but we quite saw the need of this caution, and -we neither of us saw the necessity of walking barefoot upon a stony -veldt; so we sat down in the black silence, and waited. Yet it was not -so silent as it seemed: we could hear the bull-frogs croaking a mile -away in the river-bed, and sometimes a distant tinkle of a cow-bell -came to us on the soft breeze, or a meercat rustled in the grass -after a partridge. In about half an hour we heard something; was it a -reed-buck? Then came the falling of a stone, the crackling of a stick -as it broke under their tread; then we rose and walked towards our -black friends. - -“Three or four Kaffirs were shepherding each ox, ‘getting a move’ on -him by persuasion or fist-law. Sometimes one ox would be restive and -‘moo’ to his mates, or gallop wildly hither and thither; but always the -persistent, ubiquitous Kaffir kept in touch with his beast, talking -to him softly like a man and a brother, and guiding him the way he -should go. And all this time the Boers were snoring not 300 yards -off, sentry and all, very probably. But it would not do to count upon -their negligence; any indiscreet noise might awake a trenchful of -Mauser-armed men, and bring upon us a volley of death. - -“When we had got the cattle well out of earshot of the Boer lines, the -Kaffirs urged on the oxen by running up and pinching them, but without -uttering a sound. As we drew near to the native stadt, a great number -of natives who had been lying concealed in the veldt rose up to help -their friends drive the raided cattle into the enclosure, and the -sergeant went to head-quarters with the report of twenty-four head of -cattle safely housed.” - -The besieged had persevered in their “dug-outs” until May, 1900, being -weary and sometimes sick, faint with poor food, and hopes blighted. -They had been asked by Lord Roberts to endure a little longer; -Kimberley had been relieved, and their turn would come soon. - -Meanwhile, President Kruger’s nephew, Commandant Eloff, had come into -the Boer camp with men who had once served as troopers at Mafeking, and -who knew much about the fortifications. Eloff made a skilful attack -upon the town on the 12th of May, and was successful in capturing a -fort, Colonel Hore, and twenty-three men. This attack had been urgent, -because news had reached the Boers that the British relief column had -reached Vryburg on the 10th of May, and Vryburg is only ninety-six -miles south of Mafeking. During the fight Mr. J. A. Hamilton, not -knowing that the fort had been taken, thought that he would ride across -to see Colonel Hore. It was a short ride from where he was--only a few -hundred yards. The bullets whistled near his head, and he scampered -across the open to reach cover. It was a bad light, and smoke was -drifting about, but he saw men standing about the head-quarters -or sitting on the stoep facing the town. As he rode his horse was -struck, and swerved violently; some one seized his bridle and shouted -“Surrender!” They were Boers, and amongst them were Germans, Italians, -and Frenchmen. Many speaking at once, they ordered him to hold up his -hands, give up his revolver, get off his horse. - -“We had better all take cover, I think,” said Hamilton, as English -bullets were falling rather near them. - -Then they took him within the walls. But he had not yet obeyed any of -their orders. - -“Will you hold your hands up?” said one Boer, thrusting a rifle into -his ribs with a grin. - -“With pleasure, under the circumstances,” he replied, trying to smile. - -“Will you kindly hand over that revolver?” said another. - -“What! and hold my hands up at the same time?” - -They were dull; they did not see the joke, but shouted, “Get off!” - -Some one unstrapped the girths, and Mr. Hamilton rolled to the ground. -It was only then that he saw his horse had been shot in the shoulder, -and he asked them to put the poor beast out of his pain. - -“No, no! Your men will do that soon enough,” said they. - -The poor animal stood quietly looking at him, as he says, with a sad, -pathetic, inquiring look in his eyes, as if he were asking, “What can -you do for me? I assure you my shoulder gives me awful pain.” - -Hamilton was taken inside the fort and made prisoner. When, later in -the day, he came out, he found his poor horse lying with his throat cut -and seven bullet-wounds in his body. - -There were thirty-three prisoners crowded in a small, ill-ventilated -store-room, and they grew very hungry. As dusk settled down they began -to hear echoes of desperate fighting outside. Bullets came through the -wall and roofing, splintering window and door; through the grating -of the windows they could see limping figures scurry and scramble; -they heard voices cursing them and urging Eloff to handcuff and march -the prisoners across the line of fire as a screen for them in their -retreat. Then the firing died down, and the Boers seemed to have -rallied; then came a fresh outburst of heavy firing, and then a sudden -silence. Eloff rushed to the door. - -“Where is Colonel Hore?” - -“Here!” - -“Sir, if you can induce the town to cease fire, we will surrender.” - -It was quite unexpected, this turn of events. No one spoke. Then Eloff -said: - -“I give myself up as a hostage. Get them to cease fire.” - -The prisoners went out, waved handkerchiefs, shouted, “Surrender! Cease -fire, boys.” - -When this was done sixty-seven Boers laid down their rifles, and the -prisoners stacked them up in their late prison. - -Commandant Eloff was now a prisoner instead of being master of -Mafeking; his partial success he owed to his own dash and gallantry, -his failure to the half-hearted support of General Snyman. He dined at -head-quarters, and a bottle of champagne was opened to console him and -distinguish this day of surprises. - -On the 16th of May there was great excitement in the town; the great -activity in the Boer laagers, the clouds of dust rising in the south, -all showed that something new and strange was coming. News had come of -General Mahon having joined Colonel Plumer a few miles up the river. -“When will they come?” everybody was asking. About half-past two -General Mahon’s guns were heard, and the smoke of the bursting shells -could be seen in the north-west. - -In the town people were taking things very calmly. Had they not enjoyed -this siege now for seven months, when it had been expected to last -three weeks at the most? They were playing off the final match in the -billiard tournament at the club. Then came a hubbub, and Major Pansera -galloped by with the guns to get a parting shot at the retiring Boers. - -Then fell the dusk, and the guns came back. Everybody went to dinner -very elated and happy. “By noon to-morrow we shall be relieved,” they -said. - -It was now about seven o’clock; the moon was shining brightly in the -square. - -“Hello! what’s this? Who are you, then?” - -There were eight mounted men sitting on horseback outside the -head-quarters office. - -“Who are you, and what do you want?” asked a man in the crowd. - -“We are under Major Karie Davis with a despatch from General Mahon.” - -“Oh!” - -“Yes, we’ve come to relieve you fellows; but you don’t seem to care -much whether you are relieved or not.” - -Then the news travelled round the town; a great crowd gathered, and -round after round of cheers broke out. The troopers were surrounded by -enthusiastic citizens, cross-questioned, congratulated, slapped on the -back, shaken by the hand, and offered--coffee! - -Major Davis came out and called for cheers for the garrison; then all -fell to hallooing of such anthems as “Rule Britannia” and “God save the -Queen.” - -Then the troopers of the Imperial Light Horse were taken in to supper. - -About two in the morning the troops entered Mafeking--not quite -2,000 men; but when the townsfolk, hearing the noise, ran out into -the starry, moonlit night, they saw such a host of horses, mules, -and bullocks, such a line of waggons and camp-followers, and such a -beautiful battery of bright Royal Horse and Canadian Artillery and -Maxims that life seemed worth living at last. Those who did not laugh -quietly went home and cried for joy. They had earned their day of -delight. - -Mafeking had endured 1,498 shells from the 100-pound Creusot; besides -this, they had had to dodge 21,000 odd shells of smaller calibre. Men -who saw Ladysmith said that the ruin at Mafeking was far greater. - -Lord Roberts had, with his wonted generosity, sent a mob of prime -bullocks and a convoy of other luxuries. So when the Queen’s birthday -came, as it soon did, the town made merry and were very thankful. - -England was thankful too, for although it was only a little town on the -veldt, every eye at home had been upon the brave defenders who, out of -so little material, had produced so grand a defence. - -It is not too much to say that Colonel Baden-Powell and his gallant -company had not only kept the flag flying; they had done far more: -they had kept up the spirits of a nation beginning to be humiliated by -defeat after defeat, when most of the nations of Europe were jeering at -her, and wishing for her downfall. But God gave us victory in the end. - - In part from J. A. Hamilton’s “Siege of Mafeking,” by kind - permission of Messrs. Methuen and Co. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY (1899-1900) - - The diamond-mines--Cecil Rhodes comes in--Streets - barricaded--Colonel Kekewich sends out the armoured train--Water - got from the De Beers Company’s mines--A job lot of shells--De - Beers can make shells too--Milner’s message--Beef or horse?--Long - Cecil--Labram killed--Shelter down the mines--A capture of - dainties--Major Rodger’s adventures--General French comes to the - rescue--Outposts astonished to see Lancers and New Zealanders. - - -Kimberley is the second largest town in Cape Colony, and is the great -diamond-mining district, having a population of about 25,000 whites. -Mr. Cecil Rhodes was the Chairman of the De Beers Mines Company, which -pays over a million a year in wages. - -Kimberley could not at first believe war to be possible between the -Dutch and English, though they saw the regular troops putting up -earthworks and loopholed forts all round the town. Next a Town Guard -was formed to man the forts, while the 600 regulars and artillery were -to be camped in a central position ready for emergencies. Cecil Rhodes -arrived the last day the railway was open, and began at once to raise -a regiment at his own expense--the Kimberley Light Horse. All the -streets were blocked with barricades and barbed wires to prevent the -Boers rushing in. The main streets had a narrow opening left in the -centre guarded by volunteers, who had orders to let none pass without -a signed permit. Rhodes used to ride far out on the veldt, dressed in -white flannel trousers, though the Boers hated him, and would dearly -have liked to pot him at a safe distance. - -Colonel Kekewich was in command--a man of Devon, and very popular with -his men. On the 24th of October they had their first taste of fighting, -when a patrol came across a force of Boers who were out with the object -of raiding the De Beers’ cattle. Kekewich, from his conning-tower, -could see his men in difficulties, and sent out the armoured train, -and the Boers were speedily dispersed. There were many wounded on both -sides, and the Mauser bullet was found to be able to drill a neat hole -through bone and muscle, in some cases without doing so much damage as -the old bullets of lower velocity in earlier wars. - -At the beginning of the siege it was feared that water might fail, but -in three weeks the De Beers Company had contrived to supply the town -with water from an underground stream in one of their mines. - -The bombardment began on the 7th of November, and, as at Mafeking, did -not do much damage, for the shells, being fired from Spytfontein, four -miles away, and being a “job lot” supplied to the Transvaal Government, -did not often reach the houses, and often forgot to burst. So that, it -is said, an Irish policeman, hearing a shell explode in the street near -him, remarked calmly to himself: “The blazes! and what will they be -playing at next?” - -But by the 11th the Boers had brought their guns nearer, had found the -range, and were becoming a positive nuisance to quiet citizens. - -Sunday was a day of rest and no shelling took place, but on other -days it began at daylight, and, with pauses for meals and a siesta, -continued till nine or ten o’clock at night. As usual, there were -extraordinary escapes. One shell just missed the dining-room of the -Queen’s Hotel, where a large company were at dinner, and, choosing the -pantry close beside it, killed two cats. Luckily there was time between -the sound of the gun and the arrival of the shell to get into cover. - -The De Beers Company, having many clever engineers and artisans, soon -began to make their own shells, which had “With C. J. R.’s Compts.” -stamped upon them--rather a grim jest when they did arrive. - -On the 28th November Colonel Scott Turner, who commanded the mounted -men, was killed in a sortie. He was a very brave, but rather reckless, -officer, and was shot dead close to the Boer fort. - -Sometimes our own men would go out alone, spying and sniping, and in -many cases they were shot by their own comrades by mistake. - -By December the milk-farms outside the town had been looted, and fresh -milk began to be very scarce; even tinned milk could not be bought -without a doctor’s order, countersigned by the military officer who was -in charge of the stores. The result was that many young children died. - -At Christmas Sir Alfred Milner sent a message to Kimberley, wishing -them a _lucky_ Christmas. This gave the garrison matter for thought, -and the townsfolk wondered if England had forgotten their existence. - -Those who could spent some time and care on their gardens, for they -tried to find a nice change from wurzels to beet, and even beans and -lettuce. For scurvy, the consequence of eating too much meat without -green stuff, had already threatened the town. Those who wanted food had -to go to the market hall and fetch it, showing a ticket which mentioned -how many persons were to be supplied. When horse-flesh first began to -be used by the officers, Colonel Peakman, presiding at mess, said -cheerfully: “Gentlemen, very sorry we can’t supply you all with beef -to-day. Beef this end, very nice joint of horse the other end. Please -try it.” But the officers all applied for beef, as the Colonel had -feared they would. - -Then suddenly, when all had finished, he banged his hand on the table, -and said: “By Jove! I see I have made a mistake in the joints. This is -the capital joint of horse which I am carving! Dear! dear! I wanted -so to taste the horse, but--what! not so bad after all? Then you will -forgive me, I am sure, for being so stupid.” - -All the same, some of them thought that the Colonel had made the -mistake on purpose, just to get them past the barrier of prejudice. - -Towards the end of January the bombardment grew more severe; the shells -came from many quarters, and some were shrapnel, which caused many -wounds. The new gun made by the De Beers Company did its best to reply, -but it was only one against eight or nine. The Boers confessed that -they directed their fire to the centre of the town, where there were -mostly only women and children, for the men were away from home in the -forts or behind the earthworks. The townsfolk tried to improve their -shell-proof places, but most of them were deadly holes, hot and stuffy -beyond description, but that made by Mr. Rhodes around the Public -Gardens was far superior to the rest. The De Beers gun was named “Long -Cecil,” after Mr. Rhodes, and was about 10 feet long; it threw a shell -weighing 28 pounds. When it was first fired, the great question was, -“Will it burst?” - -But the Boers were surprised, when they sat at breakfast in a safe -spot, to hear shells dropping around like ripe apples. That breakfast -was left unfinished, as an intercepted letter informed the garrison. - -However, the Boers soon placed a bigger gun near Kimberley, and shells -began to fall in the market-place very freely. - -In February the garrison had a great loss. The last shell of that day -fell into the Grand Hotel and killed George Labram, the De Beers chief -engineer. It was Labram who had arranged for the new water-supply, who -had made the new shells, and planned “Long Cecil.” He was to Kimberley -what Kondrachenko was to the Russians at Port Arthur--a man of many -inventions, an American, ready at all points. He had just gone upstairs -to wash before dinner, when a shell entered and cut him to ribbons, so -that he died instantly. A servant of the hotel was in his room at the -time, and was not touched. - -Towards the middle of February notices signed by Cecil Rhodes were -posted up all over the town to the effect that women and children -should take shelter in the two big mines. So very soon the streets were -full of people running to the mines with babies, blankets, bread, and -bedding. The crowd was so great that it took from 5.30 p.m. to midnight -to lower them all down the shafts. Kimberley mine took more than 1,000, -the De Beers mine 1,500, and all were lowered without a single accident. - -One day some natives came in with a story that the Boers had deserted -the fort Alexandersfontein. Spies were sent out to investigate, and -reported it to be a fact, so some of the Town Guard, with help from the -Lancashires, sallied out and took possession of the fort. A few Boers -who had been left there were wounded or taken prisoners. - -“We will wait a bit in this fort, boys, to see what will turn up,” -said the Captain; and in a short time they saw four waggons coming -up, which were driven unsuspiciously right into his hands. Other -waggons followed, all full of most delicious dainties for Boer -stomachs, but likely to be received in starving Kimberley with greater -enthusiasm--such things as poultry, grain, butter, fresh vegetables, -and bacon. The waggons were drawn by fat bullocks--a sight for mirth -and jollity. - -In the afternoon the poor Boers knew what they had missed, and some -very spiteful bullets were sent across for several hours. - -Major Rodger had sent some men to spy out the country, and was waiting -for their return. Presently he saw two men advancing towards him, and -thinking they were his own men he rode up to them. On drawing near -he saw they were Boers. His main body of men were far behind, and he -realized that if he galloped away he would be shot, so he quietly -walked his horse up to them. One of the Boers said: “Who are you?” -“Only one of the fighting-men from Kimberley,” the Major replied. They -did not draw their revolvers, they did not cry “Hands up!” and seize -him by the collar--no, all they did was to utter a brief swear, turn -their horses’ heads, and scamper over the veldt as fast as they could, -stooping over the pommel to avoid the Major’s fire. But half a mile -away they hit upon some of their own comrades, fired a few volleys, -broke the Major’s arm, and retired. - -Major Rodger, however, had not done his day’s work, and never told his -men he had been shot until they returned to Kimberley in the evening. -So much for a Kimberley volunteer! - -Meanwhile, the little folks and the women deep down in the mine--some -1,500 feet--were busy devouring sandwiches of corned-beef and horse, -and buckets of tea and coffee, with condensed milk, were lowered down -too. The large chamber cut out of the rock was lit with electric light, -and was not very hot, though it was crammed with children, many of -whom were lying on rugs or blankets; they lay so thick on the floor -that walking amongst them was the feat of an acrobat. But they were -safe down there! No ghastly sights of mangled limbs met their gaze, no -whizz of deadly shell, no scream of pain reached them there. It was -worth something to have escaped the horrors of a siege, and to feel no -nervous tremors, no cowardly panic, no dull despair. - -Meanwhile Lord Roberts had not forgotten Kimberley. A force of some -5,000 sabres, led by General French, with two batteries of Horse -Artillery, had galloped in the dead of night to the Modder River. Here -a small Boer force fled from before them, and ever on through the -quivering heat rode Hussars, Dragoons, and Lancers, until both men and -horses fell out exhausted on the veldt. On the third day they came -close to some kopjes, or hills, on which Boers were posted, who stared -in amazement at the sight of the 9th Lancers sweeping in open order -round the base of the hills. A hundred miles they had ridden with scant -food and scanter water, so that the Boers might have been still more -surprised to see many a trooper walking by his tired steed, and even -carrying the saddle. - -Dr. Conan Doyle tells us that “a skirmish was in progress on the 15th -of February between a party of the Kimberley Light Horse and some -Boers, when a new body of horsemen, unrecognized by either side, -appeared upon the plain, and opened fire upon the enemy. One of the -strangers rode up to the Kimberley patrol, and said: - -“‘What the dickens does K.L.H. mean on your shoulder-strap?’ - -“‘It means Kimberley Light Horse. Who are you?’ - -“‘I am one of the New Zealanders.’” - -How puzzled that member of the Kimberley force must have been--a New -Zealander out on the African veldt! - -Soon the little clouds of dust on the horizon drew hundreds of -townsfolk to the earthworks, and as the glint of spear-head and -scabbard flashed out of the cloud, and the besieged garrison knew their -troubles were over, men waved their hats and shouted, and tearful, -laughing ladies flocked round the first men who rode in, and nearly -pulled them out of the saddle. Then they set to and hauled the rest out -of the mines, finishing that job well by midnight. - -For 124 days Kimberley had been besieged. The Boers had never once -attacked the town, though not more than 550 mounted men were latterly -available for offensive work; these, with the Town Guard, Lancashires, -and Kimberley Rifles, made a total of 3,764. Colonel Kekewich might -well look radiantly happy; he had administered everything with strict -justice, and had earned the respect and admiration of all, while Cecil -Rhodes and the De Beers officials had magnificently met and countered -every difficulty with generous skill and unflagging energy. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH (1899-1900) - - Ladysmith--Humours of the shell--The _Lyre_ tries to be - funny--Attack on Long Tom--A brave bugler--Practical jokes--The - black postman--A big trek--Last shots--Some one comes--Saved at - last. - - -Ladysmith, where Sir George White and his men detained the Boers so -long, is a scattered town lying on a lake-like plain, and surrounded by -an amphitheatre of rocky hills. To the north-west was Pepworth Hill, -where the Boer Long Tom was placed; north-east of the town, and four -miles away, was Unbulwana: here the Boers had dragged a large siege-gun. - -South of the town the Klip River runs close under the hills, and here -many caves were dug as hiding-places for the residents. There were many -women and children there all day long. On the 3rd of November the wires -were cut; Ladysmith was isolated and besieged. On the next day it was -discussed whether General Joubert’s proposal should be accepted--that -the civilians, women, and children should go out and form a camp five -miles off under the white flag. Archdeacon Barker got up, and said: -“Our women and children shall stay with the men under the Union Jack, -and those who would do them harm may come to them at their peril.” - -The meeting cheered the tall, white-haired priest, and agreed thereto. - -The townsfolk soon got used to shell-fire, but they spent most of the -day by the river in their cool caves. There was a Dr. Starke, a visitor -from Torquay, who used to go about with a fishing-rod, and spend hours -by the river--a kindly man, who one day found a cat mewing piteously at -a deserted house, and, making friends with it, used to carry it about -with him. This gentleman, having the cat in his arms, was standing near -the door of the Royal Hotel talking to Mr. McHugh, when a shell came -through the roof, passed through two bedrooms, and whizzed out at the -front-door, catching the poor doctor just above the knees. His friend -escaped without a scratch. Dr. Starke had always tried to avoid the -peril of shells, and they used to banter him on his over-anxiety. It -is strange how many hits and how many misses are in the nature of a -surprise. - -Late in November a shell entered a room in which a little child was -sleeping, and knocked one of the walls of the bedroom clean out. In the -cloud of dust and smoke the parents heard the cry of the little babe, -rushed in, and found her absolutely untouched, while 20 yards away a -splinter of the same shell killed a man of the Natal Police. At the -same house later in the evening two friends called to congratulate the -mother; they were being shown two pet rabbits, when a splinter of a -shell came in and cut in two one of the rabbits. - -One day a Natal Mounted Rifleman was lying in his tent, stretched -himself, yawned, and turned over. At that instant a shell struck the -spot where he had just been lying, made a hole in the ground, and -burst. The tent was blown away from its ropes, his pillow and clothes -were tossed into the air. Poor fellow! his comrades ran towards him, -and found him sitting up, pale, but unharmed. They could hardly believe -their senses. “Why, man, you ought to have been blown to smithereens!” -Another day a trooper of the 18th Hussars was rolled over, horse and -all, yet neither of them suffered any severe injury. - -December came, and by then the poor women were looking harassed and -worn: so many grievous sights, so many perils to try and avoid, so many -losses to weep over. - -Some of the correspondents brought out a local paper, the _Ladysmith -Lyre_, to enliven the spirits of the dull and timid and sick. The news -may be sampled by the following extracts: - -“_November 14._--General French has twice been seen in Ladysmith -disguised as a Kaffir. His force is entrenched behind Bulwen. Hurrah! - -“_November 20._--H.M.S. _Powerful_ ran aground in attempting to come up -Klip River; feared total loss. [Klip River is 2 feet deep in parts.] - -“_November 21._--We hear on good authority that the gunner of Long Tom -is Dreyfus. - -“_November 26._--Boers broke Sabbath firing on our bathing parties. -Believed so infuriated by sight of people washing that they quite -forgot it was Sunday.” - -The _Ladysmith Lyre_ had come out three times before December. - -On the 7th of December, at 10 p.m., 400 men, who had volunteered for -the task, were ordered to turn out, carrying rifles and revolvers -only, and to make no noise. A small party of Engineers were to be with -them. Their object was to destroy Long Tom, which was now removed from -Pepworth to Lombard’s Kop, on the north-east. They started when the -moon went down on a fine starlight night. By a quarter to two a.m. -they were close to the foot of Lombard’s Kop, but the Boer pickets had -not been alarmed. General Hunter, who led them, explained how 100 of -the Imperial Light Horse and 100 of the Carbineers would steal up the -mountain and take the Boer guns, while 200 of the Border Mounted (on -foot) would go round the hill to protect their comrades from a flank -attack. The Engineers, carrying gun-cotton and tools, followed close -after the storming party. As our men were creeping quietly up the -hill on hands and knees, amazed that there were no outposts, a sudden -challenge rang out behind them: “Wis kom dar?” - -Had the Boer sentry been dreaming in the drowsy night? - -“Wis (pronounced ve) kom dar? Wis kom dar?” he impatiently shouted. Our -men sat down on the slope above him, grinning to themselves, and made -no answer. - -“Wis kom dar?” He was getting angry and frightened this time, by the -tone of it. - -“Take that fellow in the wind with the butt of a rifle, and stop his -mouth.” - -Then the Boer knew who they were, and yelled to his comrades for help; -then they heard him say to his after-rider: “Bring my peart--my horse!” -and he was safely off! - -Further up the hill a shrill voice shouted: “Martinas, Carl Joubert, -der Rovinek!” (the Red-neck). At this our men clambered up like goats, -while a volley was fired, and bullets whizzed over their heads. - -“Stick to me, guides!” shouted General Hunter. - -As they neared the top Colonel Edwards, of the volunteers, shouted: -“Now then, boys, fix bayonets, and give them a taste of the steel.” -This was meant for the Dutchmen to hear, for there was not a bayonet -amongst the assaulting party. - -The Boers do not like cold steel, and they were heard slithering and -stumbling down the other side of the mountain. Now they were up on the -top. There stood Long Tom pointing at high heaven, loaded ready, and -laid to a range of 8,000 yards, or over four miles. Not a Boer was to -be seen or heard anywhere. - -Quickly the Engineers got to work. Some removed the breech-block, -others filled the barrel with gun-cotton, plugged both muzzle and -breech, and ran a pretty necklace of gun-cotton round the dainty -ribs of the barrel. Long Tom was looking quite unconscious of their -attentions, and shone in the starlight. - -He had been set on solid masonry, was mounted on high iron wheels, and -a short railway line had been laid down for purposes of locomotion. A -thick bomb-proof arch was built over him, and huge pyramids of shells -were piled up round about him. A Howitzer and a field-gun, which stood -close by, were then destroyed, and a Maxim was reserved to be brought -away. - -In about twenty minutes the Engineers announced that they were ready. - -Like goats they had swarmed about him, and now it was Long Tom’s turn -to say “Baa!” - -The firing fuse was attached. “Keep back! keep back!” - -There was heard a dull roar from the monster, and the whole mountain -flared out with a flash as if of lightning. - -“Had the gun-cotton done its work?” They ran back to inspect. - -“Barrel rent, sir; part of the muzzle torn away.” Long Tom has fired -his last shot. The ladies of Ladysmith will be very thankful for this -small favour. The men came back, most of them carrying small trophies. - -Down they scrambled; no barbed wire, no impediments. Who would have -thought that these English would stir out o’ night? Had they no desire -to sleep and rest? But when they got down they found some had been -wounded. Major Henderson had been twice hit--thumb almost torn away, -and a couple of slugs in his thigh. Yet he had never halted, and was -the first to tackle the gun. A few privates were also hit, but only one -so seriously as to be left behind in care of a surgeon. - -Great rejoicing at breakfast, and congratulations from Sir George White. - -But the time wore on, and sickness came--far worse and more fatal than -shell-fire. There were hundreds of fever patients in the hospital -outside at Intombi Spruit. - -Fever--typhoid, enteric--and no stimulants, no jellies, no beef-tea! - -The only luxury was a small ration of tinned milk. Scores of -convalescents died of sheer starvation. The doctors were overworked, -and they, too, broke down. - -No wonder that many in the garrison chafed at inaction, found fault -with their superiors, and asked bitterly: “Are we to stay here till we -rot?” - -By New Year’s Eve Ladysmith had endured some 8,000 rounds of shell; -many buildings had been hit half a dozen times. On New Year’s Day an -officer of the Lancers was sleeping in his house, when a shell exploded -and buried him in a heap of timber. When they pulled the mess off him, -he sat up, rubbed the dust out of his eyes, and asked, “What o’clock is -it?” He was unhurt. - -There was a small bugler of the 5th Lancers who was the envy of every -boy in the town. This boy was in the battle at Elands Laagte, and -when a regiment seemed wavering he sounded the call, the advance, the -charge. The result was that that regiment faced the music, and did -valiantly. A General rode up to the bugler after the fight, and took -his name, saying: “You are a plucky boy. I shall report you!” - -For this boy, after sounding the charge, had drawn his revolver, rode -into the thick of the fight on his Colonel’s flank, and shot three -Boers one after the other. - -Scores of officers gave the boy a sovereign for his pluck, and he wore -his cap all through the siege in a very swagger fashion. - -Some of the regiments had their pet dogs in Ladysmith. - -When the King’s Royals went into action their regimental dog went with -them. He had never been out of the fighting line, and had never had -a scratch, but seemed to enjoy the fun of barking and looking back, -saying, “Come on--faster!” - -There was another, a little red mongrel, who insisted on seeing every -phase of warfare; he had lost a leg in India--it was so smashed up that -the doctor had to cut it off. There he was, pottering about on three -legs, full of inquisitive ardour, and when not engaged on sanitary -inspection work, always to the front when the guns were at it. This was -the Hussars’ dog. - -The Boers were fond of playing practical jokes. On Christmas Day they -had fired a shell containing a plum-pudding into the artillery camp. On -the hundred and first day of the siege one of the Boers on Bulwana Hill -called up the signallers at Cæsar’s Camp, and flashed the message, “A -hundred and one, not out.” - -The Manchesters flashed back: “Ladysmith still batting.” - -“What is the use of shelling these Britishers?” once said a Boer -artilleryman. “They just go on playing cricket. Look yonder!” - -Ah! but that was in the early days of the siege, when they had some -strength in them. Later, after having short rations of horse-flesh, -they could hardly creep from hill to hill. - -Another day a heliograph message came: “How do you like horse-meat?” - -“Fine,” was the answer, “When the horses are finished we shall eat -baked Boer!” - -It became very difficult to get letters through the Boer pickets; they -had so many ways of trapping the native runners. The Kaffir paths were -watched; bell-wires were doubled--one placed close to the ground, the -other at the height of a man’s head. When the Kaffir touched one of -these an electric bell rang on one of the kopjes, or hills, and swarms -of guards swooped down to intercept him. But the Kaffir, being paid £15 -a journey, did his best too. - -He left the outer line of our pickets at dusk, and flitted away -silently to the nearest native kraal; he handed in the letters to the -black chief, and wandered on empty-handed towards General Buller’s -camp. Meanwhile a simple Kaffir girl would pass the Boer camp, calabash -on head, going to fetch water from the spring in the early morning. The -letters were in the empty water-vessel! - -She put them under a stone by the spring, and another maiden would come -from the other side, and take them on in her calabash or mealie-jar. - -At last the native runner would call for them and carry the letters to -the English lines. - -On the 6th of January a determined attack was made by the pick of -the Boers upon Cæsar’s Camp. Our pickets in Buller’s relieving army -could hear the sound of the guns, muffled by distance; officers and -men gathered in groups on the hill-sides and listened intently to the -long low growl of the rifle. Then came a helio message from Sir George -White to General Clery: “Attacked on every side.” The nervous strain on -these men, condemned to inaction after each new failure to cross the -Tugela and fight their way into Ladysmith, became almost insupportable. -They sat outside the big camp, gazing on Bulwana with telescopes and -field-glasses, hardly daring to utter their thoughts. A second helio -was flashed across: “Enemy everywhere repulsed; fighting continues.” -Then tongues were once more loosened, and hope arose as the distant -firing sank to a sullen minute-gun. But half an hour later the booming -of big guns on Bulwana was renewed, and away to the west arose a fierce -rifle fire. “Attack renewed; enemy reinforced,” winked the helio from -the top of Convent Hill, and again a dumb despair fell on the watchers. -“Very hard pressed,” came the third message, firing our soldiers with -indignant rage, as they thought of the poor part they had hitherto -taken in relieving Ladysmith. But at length the heroism of the Devons, -the Imperial Light Horse, and others of the Ladysmith garrison beat -back the Boers’ desperate assault. - -The Devons had climbed up the hill late in the afternoon to avenge -their fallen comrades. They had charged straight up the hill in a -line, but a deadly fire at short range brought down dozens of them as -they rushed the top. However, there was no wavering in the Devons, but -they pressed forward at the double with the steel advanced, and only a -few Boers waited for that disagreeable operation in war. There was a -terrific hailstorm going on as Colonel Park halted his men just below -the crest: it was a moment to try the nerves of the strongest. Once -over that lip of hillside and a fiercer storm than hail would meet them -in the face, and call many of them to their last account. No wonder -many a hand went for the water-bottle, and little nervous tricks of -foot and hand betrayed the tension of the moment. - -“Now then, Devons, get ready!” The men gripped their rifles in the old -way of drill, quick and altogether, brows were knit, teeth set, and -away they went into the jaws of death. - -“Steady, Devons, steady!” No need to bid them be steady. They bore -down upon the Boers with dogged and irresistible force, and the Boers -turned and ran. Many an English officer fell that day, and several -doctors were wounded while doing their duty. - -The Boers who fought most fiercely were the old Dopper Boers, who -nursed a bitter hatred for all Englishmen. These men would refuse -all kind help even when lying hurt. They were suspected sometimes of -cruelty to our wounded; for more than one of our men was found covered -with bruises, as though he had been kicked or beaten to death. But -these things were exceptional, and such conduct was confined to the -most ignorant and uncivilized of the old Boers. - -Many of the wounded lay where they fell for twenty-four hours and more. -The Kaffir boys as they dug the long shallow graves would hum a low -refrain; above wheeled the vultures, looking down upon the slain. The -Boers confessed that it was the worst day they had ever had, and five -days after the battle they were still searching for their dead. Our -dead numbered about 150. - -The Imperial Light Horse, containing many young Englishmen in their -ranks, greatly distinguished themselves. The Brigadier commanding in -the fight wrote to their chief officer: “No one realizes more clearly -than I do that your men were the backbone of the defence during that -day’s long fighting.” But sickness carried off far more than rifle or -cannon. The Imperial Light Horse, who came to Ladysmith 475 strong, -were now reduced to 150; the Devons, from 984 had gone down to 480. - -As Majuba Day was coming near the messages brought by the runners -became more hopeful: “All going well,” “Cronje is surrounded.” - -But time after time came the news of Buller’s failure on the Tugela, -and with every piece of ill news came reduced rations at Ladysmith. -The artillery horses were nearly all eaten, the cavalry horses too; -those that remained were too weak even to raise a trot. Would Buller -ever cut his way through? The garrison were beginning to despond. If -they had to fight a fierce battle again like that at Cæsar’s Camp a few -weeks ago, when the pick of the Boer forces tried to take it by storm, -would they not reel and faint for very want of food? Then, when all -looked dark, and the far-off sound of Buller’s guns seemed to be dying -away in another failure, something happened. - -Men on outpost duty upon the hills round Ladysmith saw what seemed to -them to be a long white snake crawling over the veldt. Officers seized -their glasses, and started with an ejaculation of surprise, for what -they saw was a long sinuous line of white-tilted waggons. “It’s the -Boers coming away from the Tugela! By Jove! it’s a great trek!” Yes, -the enemy were in full retreat at last; Buller had hammered them in so -many places, and now at last he had succeeded. - -There they came, waggon after waggon, in endless succession, as it -seemed. Verily, it was a retreat of an army, for there were thousands -of horsemen too, riding at a hand gallop, singly or in clusters, a -continuous stream of moving figures coming round the corner of End Hill -and then riding north behind Telegraph Hill. They were seeking their -railway base. - -But, though they rode fast in retreat, there was no confusion; the -Boers know how to trek, and they do it well. - -Oh! that we had had some horses, good strong horses, to gallop our guns -in their direction. But the horses were all either eaten or too weak to -trot. Those who looked to Bulwana Hill saw a strange black tripod being -erected above the big Boer gun: they were going to take the gun away. -The gunners of the _Powerful_ saw the tripod too. They set to work to -try and prevent that work from being accomplished; both the 4·7’s were -in action, and made the red earth fly near the Boer redoubt. - -The third shell burst upon the summit of the hill. The many clusters -of men who were watching waited breathlessly for the white smoke to -clear away, and when it cleared there was no tripod to be seen! Then an -exultant shout rose up from hill-side and from spruit; some in their -excitement danced and sang and shook hands and laughed. They were weak -for want of food, and had not the usual English restraint. Then a great -hailstorm came drifting by, and there was a rush into the town to tell -the glad news. - -What a Babel of talk there was at dinner that evening! Why, some -officers were so hopeful now that they ventured to predict that by -to-morrow some of Buller’s men would be in Ladysmith. - -The dinner of horse-flesh was progressing merrily when all at once a -strange clattering of shoes outside awoke attention. They listened in -the mess-room, and heard eager voices, cries of men and boys as they -hurried past. One went to the window and shouted: “What’s the row?” - -“Buller’s troopers are in sight; they have been seen riding across the -flats!” - -What! Then they all jumped up, and the youngest and strongest fared -forth with the hurrying crowd towards the nearest river-drift. - -On reaching this they saw across the river and the flat ground beyond, -riding down a little ridge, a column of horsemen trotting towards them. -Horsemen at full trot! Then they could not be any of their men, for -their horses could not trot to save their lives. - -The evening sun shone upon their full kit, and no one could doubt that -it was the relief column at last! God be thanked! - -Now they had pulled up, and were welcomed by some officers of Sir -George White’s staff. Meanwhile the motley crowd grew, at first too -dazed to cheer or shout, but rather moist about the eyes. Malays -were there in their red fezes, coolies in many-coloured turbans, and -white-clad Indians, dhoolie-bearers, grinning a silent welcome. But -the most excited and the noisiest in all that throng were the Kaffir -boys and Zulus, the Basutos and Bechuanas. They felt no cold reserve -strangle their expressions of delight, but danced and shouted and leapt -like madmen, showing gleaming white teeth and sparkling eyes. - -As they drew near the town they met many of the sick and wounded who -had hobbled out, in their great joy, to receive the relievers, and who -tried to wave their caps and say Hurrah! with the rest--a piteous sight -of wan faces and poor shrunk shanks! - -And the men of the Relief Column--so brown and well they looked--were -feeling in their pockets for tobacco to distribute round, for the -spectacle they saw of white-faced, feeble-kneed invalids smote them to -the heart. They had never realized until at this moment all that the -defenders of Ladysmith had suffered for England. - -They rode in slowly, two by two, Dundonald and Gough and Mackenzie of -Natal at the head of the column. All through the main street they rode, -nodding to a friend here and a friend there, for the Imperial Light -Horse had many friends in Ladysmith. - -There were wild cheers half choked by emotion, and the little ones were -hoisted on shoulder to be able to see the strong men who had come to -save them. Then in the twilight came Sir George White and his staff to -welcome the rescue party. As the leaders shook hands the excitement -and joy of relief broke forth again. Men bit their lips as if nothing -was happening, but women and children cried and laughed and cried -again. All in their heart, many in their voices, were thanking God for -this timely deliverance. And then they fell to and cheered Sir George -White: just then his patient heroism and kindly grip of power appealed -to them. And some who had not wept before cried now when they looked on -the old soldier, sitting so erect and proud in his saddle, with all the -heavy cloud of care suddenly removed from his brow and the light of joy -and gratitude shining through wet eyes. Twice--aye, thrice--he tried -to speak, but the tears were in his throat and he could not utter his -thoughts. Then the cheers came again, and gave him time to pull himself -together. - -He lifted his bowed head and thanked them for all their loyal help, -soldiers and civilians alike, and then finished by one solemn phrase -that touched all hearts: “Thank God, we kept the old flag flying!” - -Why, the very Zulus caught the enthusiasm and leapt high into the air, -waving bare arms aloft and shouting the old war-cry of Cetewayo and his -savage _impis_. That night there were long stories to be told in the -camp of the Relief Column. - -Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill, M.P., wrote his story down of how they -rode into Ladysmith: “Never shall I forget that ride. The evening was -deliciously cool. My horse was strong and fresh, for I had changed -him at midday. The ground was rough with many stones, but we cared -little for that--onward, wildly, recklessly, up and down hill, over -the boulders, through the scrub. We turned the shoulder of a hill, and -there before us lay the tin houses and dark trees we had come so far -to see and save. The British guns on Cæsar’s Camp were firing steadily -in spite of the twilight. What was happening? Never mind, we were -nearly through the dangerous ground. Now we were all on the flat. -Brigadier, staff, and troops let their horses go. We raced through -the thorn-bushes by Intombi Spruit. Suddenly there was a challenge: -‘Halt! Who goes there?’ ‘The Ladysmith Relief Column.’ And thereat, -from out of trenches and rifle-pits artfully concealed in the scrub -a score of tattered men came running, cheering feebly, and some were -crying. In the half-light they looked ghastly pale and thin, but the -tall, strong colonial horsemen, standing up in their stirrups, raised -a loud resounding cheer, for then we knew we had reached the Ladysmith -picket-line.” - -One word more on Sir Ian Hamilton, one of the greatest of our soldiers. -It was he who held command on Cæsar’s Hill during those desperate -seventeen hours of fighting. Spare, tall, quiet, smiling, he had the -masterful manner of the born soldier, who fights and makes no fuss -about it, and draws the soldiers after him in the forlornest of hopes -by the magic of his sympathy and valour. Valour without sympathy, -ability without the devotion of your men, can do little; but when both -are united, steel and lead cannot prevail against them. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI - -SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR (1904) - - Port Arthur--Its hotel life--Stoessel not popular--Fleet - surprised--Shelled at twelve miles--Japanese pickets make - a mistake--Wounded cannot be brought in--Polite even - under the knife--The etiquette of the bath--The unknown - death--Kondrachenko, the real hero--The white flag at last--Nogi - the modest--“Banzai”--Effect of good news on the wounded--The fleet - sink with alacrity. - - -Port Arthur consists of a small land-locked harbour surrounded by -hills. As you sail into the harbour you have on your right the -Admiralty depots, dock-basin, and dockyard, sheltered by Golden -Hill; next the waterfront, or commercial quarter; on the left the -Tiger’s Tail, a sand spit which narrows the entrance, behind which -the torpedo-boats lie moored. The new town lies south of Signal Hill, -on a plateau rising to the west. All round the town were hill-forts -elaborately fortified. - -The hotels were, like the houses, very primitive: the best was a -one-storied building containing about twenty rooms, each room being -furnished with a camp bedstead and no bedding, one deal table, and one -chair. Sometimes, if you swore hard at the Chinese coolie, you could -get a small basin of water and a jug. There was a permanent circus, a -Chinese theatre, music-halls, and grog-shops; a band played on summer -evenings. - -General Stoessel, the military commander, was not loved by soldier or -citizen: he was very strict, and, during the war became despotic. They -say he once struck a civilian across the face with his riding-whip -because the man had not noticed and saluted him as he passed. His -soldiers dreaded him, and would slink away at his appearing. Some such -words as these would come from him on seeing a sentry: - -“Who are you? Where do you come from? When did you join? Why are you so -dirty? Take off your boots and let me inspect your foot-rags? Oh, got -an extra pair in your kit? Show them at once. Go and wash your face.” - -Though it was known that war between Russia and Japan was imminent, -the officers and men of both navy and army took little heed, but -relied on the strength of their fortress, its fleet, and batteries. -What could the little yellow monkeys do against Russia? Well, on the -7th of February invitations were sent out for a great reception at the -residence of the Port Admiral, for it was the name-day of his wife and -daughter. Officers of all grades flocked thither from the forts and the -ships. After the reception followed a dance, very enjoyable, gay, and -delightful. - -It was midnight, and many were down by the water’s edge waiting for gig -and pinnace. A dull sound echoed through the streets that night. - -“Dear me! what is that, I wonder?” - -“Oh! only naval manœuvres, sir. We sailors must be practising a bit, -you know, in case the Japs come.” - -Then there was a laugh: “They won’t dare to come under our guns!” - -But they had come! In their torpedo-boats the brave sailors of the -“Rising Sun” were quietly steaming round the harbour, launching a -deadly torpedo at battleship and cruiser. - -Next morning, when the Russians went down to see what was going on, -they found the _Retvisan_ nose down and heeling over, the _Tsarevich_ -settling down by the stern and with a pretty list to starboard, other -vessels looking very uncomfortable, and a long way off, near the -horizon, some black specks that actually “had the cheek” to bombard -Port Arthur. - -Why, yes, as the curious citizen came to the Bund, he was so astonished -that he forgot to run. Crates and sacks had been hurled about, double -glass windows all smashed; and what was that big hole on the quay, big -enough to hold an omnibus and four horses? “Good gracious! you don’t -mean to say that those specks twelve miles away have done all this! -Come, sir, let us seek shelter in the stone-quarries.” - -And the Russian batteries on Golden Hill? They were returning the fire -from 10-inch guns; but the Japanese possessed 13-inch guns and were -outside striking distance. - -A party of ladies and gentlemen had gone to the terrace before the -Mayor’s house to see the pretty sight--it is not often you can see such -a sight. A shell fell just below them! They scattered and went to bed. - -“What was it like? Oh, my dear, a noise like a big rocket, a blaze, -a bang, an awful clatter all round, as the glass breaks and falls. -You are dazed, you see yellow smoke, you smell something nasty, you -shake--you run--run!” - -Yes, they all ran away from Port Arthur, all who could--merchants, -tradesmen, coolies--all went by train or boat. Then there were no -bakers or butchers, no servants, until the Russian troops were ordered -to take the vacant places. - -If the Japanese had only known they might have taken Port Arthur that -night of the torpedo attack; but they left the Russians sixteen days -of quiet to recover from their panic and to repair their ships. Then it -was more difficult. - -The hole in the _Retvisan_ was 40 feet long and 20 feet in depth. Seven -compartments were full of water, and many dead bodies floated in them. -But, beached and water-logged as she was, she used her guns with effect -many times during the siege, so difficult is it to destroy a battleship -unless you can sink her in deep water. - -It was not long before all foreigners, newspaper correspondents, or -candid friends were ordered out of Port Arthur, so we have to rely on -the evidence of those who witnessed the siege from the Japanese side. -Even they did not at first find their freedom to see and pass from one -hill to another very secure. One night two of them tried to get to the -front under cover of the darkness. They soon met a Japanese officer, -who reined in and asked where they were going. One of them could speak -Japanese, and replied that they were looking for their camp. So he let -them go. But what if they stumbled upon the Japanese outposts and were -shot at as Russians? They must be very wary. In the starlight they saw -a small hill in front of them, which they made for, hoping to see or -hear more of the great fight which sounded louder as they walked--a -roar of rifles broken by the rattle of machine-guns. As they climbed -one of them said he saw a trench near the top of the hill and men -sitting near it. They hesitated, but finally made up their minds to -risk it, and advanced boldly, whistling carelessly as they went. The -Japanese were all looking out in front, and did not at first notice -the new-comers, who approached from behind. Then suddenly the thought -came, “We are being taken in flank by the Russians.” The entire picket -started to their feet. Many of them had been fast asleep, and, being -aroused to hear the noise of heavy firing, they called out “Ruskies!” -One Englishman tried to seize a Japanese by the hand to show he was -a friend, but his intention failed, for both of them rolled into the -trench. The other threw himself flat on the ground and called out in -Japanese, “English friends!” - -[Illustration: A RUSSIAN TORPEDO-BOAT DESTROYER ELUDING THE JAPANESE -FLEET - -During the siege of Port Arthur the _Raztoropny_, with despatches, ran -safely through the Japanese men-of-war in the teeth of a tremendous -storm. She was pursued, but reached Chifu harbour, and her crew, having -achieved their object, blew her up.] - -When at last the Japanese discovered their mistake they were all smiles -and apologies, and “Please go to the front, sir.” - -The Japanese made great mistakes at first: they lost many thousands by -attacking in front hills and forts scientifically fortified. They were -trying to do what was impossible. Some years before they had captured -Port Arthur from the Chinese speedily and easily by a fierce assault. -They had then been compelled by Russia, France, and Germany to give up -their fair prize of victory. Afterwards Russia had seized Port Arthur -and Manchuria. So honour and revenge both spurred on the Japanese to -retake it from the Russians. The war became most cruel and sanguinary. - -After one night attack the Japanese left 7,000 dead and wounded on -the hill-side. They could not fetch them in, though they were within -call. Some few crawled back to their friends at night; many lay out for -days, being fed by biscuits and balls of rice thrown from the Japanese -trenches--the Japanese were fed almost entirely on rice. - -A naval surgeon tells a story which explains the conduct of the -Japanese when suffering intense pain. He says: - -“When the battleship _Hatsure_ was sunk in May, a sailor was laid on -the operating-table who had a piece of shell 2½ inches long bedded in -his right thigh. I offered him a cigar as he came in, which he eagerly -took, but the surgeon told him not to smoke it just then. His smaller -injuries were first attended to, and then the surgeon turned to the -severe wound in the man’s thigh. - -“In order to pull out the piece of steel still embedded in the limb, he -was obliged to pass his hand into the wound, which was deep enough to -hide it as far as the wrist. During this painful operation the sailor -never spoke or winced, but kept trying to reach the breast-pocket of -his coat. At length the surgeon, irritated by his fidgety manner, -asked: ‘What are you doing? Why can’t you keep quiet?’ - -“The sailor replied: ‘I want to give that English gentleman a cigarette -in exchange for the cigar he kindly gave me.’ Even in the throes of -that agony the Japanese sailor could not forget his politeness and -gratitude.” - -They are a curious mixture of opposites, these Japanese--one day facing -machine-guns like fiends incarnate, or giving their bodies to be used -as a human ladder in attempt to escalade a fort, the next day sucking -sweetmeats like little boys. You come upon some groups by a creek: -they are laughing and playing practical jokes as they sharpen up their -bayonets with busy, innocent faces, making ready for the great assault -at dawn to-morrow. A few yards further on you find them in all states -of undress, their underwear fluttering to the breeze, some of them -sitting on the stones and tubbing with real soap. You ask them, Why -so busy this afternoon? They smile and nod their heads towards Port -Arthur, and one who speaks English explains that they had been taught -at school this proverb: “Japanese fight like gentlemen, and if they are -found dead on the field, they will be found like gentlemen, clean and -comely.” - -There were so many forms of death in this siege--_plurima mortis -imago_, as Virgil says--from the speedy bullet to the common shell, -shrapnel, and pom-pom. But besides these common inventions there were -mines that exploded under their feet as they walked, hand-grenades -thrown in their faces as they approached the forts; there were pits -filled with petroleum ready to be lit by an electric wire, and -poisonous gases to be flung from wide-mouthed mortars. But the one -which spread terror even amongst the bravest was what they called “the -unknown death.” It was said that during the early attacks in August, -one whole line of infantry which was rushing to the assault had fallen -dead side by side, and that no wounds had been found on them. At last -it was discovered the Russian chief electrician had ordered a “live” -wire to be placed among the ordinary wire entanglements, furnished with -a current strong enough to kill anyone who touched it. - -Of course, it was liable to be destroyed by shell or cannon fire, but -in many cases it proved fatal, and always made the attackers nervous. -The Russians had such steel-wire entanglements placed at the foot of -all their positions, and where success depended on the dash and speed -of the infantry, they succeeded in stopping them and exposing them -to a heavy fire. As a rule, volunteers went out at night with strong -wire-nippers and cut the strands, or they set fire to the wooden posts -and let them come to the ground together. Sometimes in a fierce charge -the sappers used to lie down beneath the wires, pretending to be dead, -and choose a moment for using their nippers; some even, in their -desperate efforts to get through, would seize the wire between their -teeth and try and bite it through. - -The man among the Russians who was the mainspring of the defence was -General Kondrachenko. He was an eminent engineer, very popular with the -men, one of the bravest and most scientific of the Russian officers. -On the 15th of December the General and his staff were sitting inside -North Keikwansan Fort, in the concrete barrack just underneath the spot -where a shell had made a hole in the roof. This had been repaired, and -they had come to see if it had been well done. As luck would have it, a -second 28-centimetre shell came through the same place and burst inside -the barrack, killing the gallant Kondrachenko and eight other officers -who were with him. This was the gravest blow that Port Arthur could -have suffered, for this man was the spirit of resistance personified. - -After his death Stoessel began to seek for excuses to surrender. He -called a council of war, and proposed that, as the Japanese had taken -so many forts and sunk their warships, terms of surrender should be -proposed. Almost every one was opposed to it, and some officers were so -disgusted that they privately suggested kidnapping Stoessel and locking -him up. - -The Japanese policy of mining and firing mines under the redoubts had -succeeded so often that the Russians had got into a nervous state. -On the 1st of January the fort of Wantai was rushed and captured; -mountain-guns and quick-firers were sent up to help in holding the -ground, ammunition was sent forward, everything made ready to rush the -whole of the eastern defences, when, to the astonishment of all, from -General to private, a white flag was seen fluttering over the valley. -The news spread like wild-fire that Stoessel wished to capitulate. -Could it be possible? - -[Illustration: A HUMAN LADDER - -The Japanese soldiers made their bodies practically into a ladder, and -thus enabled their comrades to escalade a fort.] - -At 9 a.m. on the following morning, the 2nd of January, a little group -of foreign pressmen assembled as usual in the small room provided for -them at head-quarters. They discussed the white flag incident; but they -remembered that Stoessel had said that he would die in the last ditch, -so it did not seem probable. Captain Zasuhara, whose duty it was -to inform them of what was going on, was late in appearing, and when -the door opened, it was not the Captain, but an orderly, who entered, -carrying a tray on which was a bottle of liqueur brandy and several -glasses. Something strange must be going to happen when a Japanese -officer begins drinking liqueur so early! - -A few moments later Captain Zasuhara came in. - -“Gentlemen, General Stoessel has capitulated; Port Arthur has -surrendered. Banzai!” - -They all joined in the shout “Banzai!” which means “Live for ever!” and -then gave three lusty Saxon cheers, which brought out General Nogi, -the Commander-in-Chief. He who for so many months had borne the grave -responsibility of sending so many thousands to their death, he who had -lost both his sons before Port Arthur, and tried so hard to conceal his -grief, now beamed with joy at the sudden relief, and the lines that -used to seam his forehead were smoothed out and almost invisible. A -grand gentleman was Nogi, gentle and polite and kind to all. Who could -have grudged him this triumph after so much sorrow and disappointment? - -He offered his hand, received their congratulations with dignity, -and said with an under-current of sadness and a voice as soft as a -woman’s: “I thank you all for staying with me through the dark days of -disappointment and all the sorrowful hours of this terrible siege.” - -The proud spirit of the Samurai soldier seemed blended with the gentle -feeling of the Buddhist. It was a touching sight to have seen. - -And how the news stirred the troops! Men broke into snatches of -song, then shouted and yelled “Banzai!” until they choked. In the -field-hospitals the wounded, trying to rise from their canvas -stretchers, joined in the cheering with thin, weak voices. At night -wood fires were lit all round the hills, and many of the Russian -garrison left their dismal forts and came down to sip _saké_ (rice -wine), and after spending a night of carousal with their late enemies, -the big, burly foemen of the North were glad to be helped homewards by -their polite hosts, who bowed on leaving them and hoped they would not -suffer from the after-effects of Japanese hospitality. - -Astonishing, too, was the effect of the good news on the wounded. -Desperately wounded men crawled over the stony hills and walked to the -hospitals without aid. If you said to one such, “You are badly hurt; -let me give you an arm,” he smiled proudly, and said with a salute, -“No, no; Port Arthur has fallen!” - -One man who had been shot in the head, and whose right arm had been -smashed to pieces by a shell, walked to the dressing-station, had his -arm amputated and his head dressed, and then walked two miles further -to the field-hospital. The news was too good for him to think of his -own pain. Another man had a bullet through his chest. He walked two -miles to the hospital; there he coolly asked the surgeon if he thought -he might live. The surgeon, though he knew the man’s case was hopeless, -said, “Oh yes; but” (after a pause) “if you have any letter you wish -written, do it at once.” The soldier replied, “All I desire is that -a letter should be written to my mother.” No sooner had he uttered -these words than he fell dead on the spot. It reminds one of a young -Lieutenant in Browning’s poem, who had ridden with dispatches to -Napoleon. “Why, my boy, you are wounded!” “Nay, sire; I am killed.” - -In the harbour at Port Arthur there were riding at anchor five -battleships and two cruisers. On the 10th of August they had gone out -to meet Admiral Togo, and had returned next day badly damaged. - -By the 1st of September they had been repaired. But on November the -27th began a tremendous battle for the possession of 203 Metre Hill. On -the 5th of December that hill was taken at a fearful cost of lives, and -a Japanese naval Lieutenant wormed his way into the shallow trench and -by help of his nautical instruments was able to take observations and -give the correct direction and distance to the artillery commander, who -at once trained Howitzers on the fleet. All the ships were sunk by the -6th of December, with the exception of the _Sevastopol_, which steamed -out under Captain von Essen and anchored under the batteries of Tiger’s -Tail. - -This brave officer tried to protect his ship by a wooden boom and -by torpedo-nets. For three nights he was attacked by Japanese boats -and torpedoes, and inflicted great damage on them. At last the boom -was pierced and the ship’s steering-gear ruined by a torpedo. The -_Sevastopol_ showed signs of settling down, so that night steam was got -up for the last time, and the gallant commander with a few picked men -took her out into deep water, opened the sluice-cocks, and then, taking -to his launch, pulled away a bit and watched the great battleship -settle down stern first in the dim and misty moonlight. - -It is only right that the pluck of this Russian Captain should be -remembered when we think of the poor defence made by the Russian Navy. - -As for the rest of the fleet, the battleships and cruisers were huddled -together with a strong list and their upper works destroyed. They have -since been raised and repaired, and belong to the Mikado. - -The siege of Port Arthur cost General Nogi’s army 89,000 men in killed, -wounded, and sick; of these 10,000 were officers. - -The Japanese have read a great lesson in patriotism and sense of -duty to the whole world. To the courtly and feudal chivalry of -their old-world Samurai, or Noble, they have added the foresight and -inventive genius of the European. They have suddenly sprung into the -front rank of civilized nations, and no one can forecast the greatness -of their future. - - From “The Siege of Port Arthur,” by E. Ashmead Bartlet, by kind - permission of Messrs. W. Blackwood and Sons. - - - THE END - - - BILLING AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Romance of Modern Sieges, by Edward Gilliat - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROMANCE OF MODERN SIEGES *** - -***** This file should be named 50231-0.txt or 50231-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/2/3/50231/ - -Produced by Shaun Pinder, Paul Clark and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |